Biblia

Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of Luke 13:1

Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of Luke 13:1

There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

Luk 13:1-9. Accidents and Judgments. The Barren Fig-Tree.

1. There were present at that season ] Rather, There arrived at that very season. The curious phrase seems to imply that they had come on purpose to announce this catastrophe. Hence some have supposed that they wished to kindle in the mind of Jesus as a Galilaean (Luk 23:5) a spirit of Messianic retribution (Jos. Antt. Luk 17:9, 3). But Christ’s answer rather proves that they were connecting the sad death of these Galilaeans with their imaginary crimes. They were not calling His attention to them as martyrs, but as supposed victims of divine anger. Their report indicates a sort of pleasure in recounting the misfortunes of others ( ).

of the Galileans ] who regularly attended the Jewish feasts at Jerusalem, Joh 4:45.

whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices ] Probably at some Passover outbreak, on which the Roman soldiers had hurried down from Fort Antonia. This incident, which was peculiarly horrible to Jewish imaginations, often occurred during the turbulent administration of Pilate and the Romans; see on Luk 23:1; Act 21:34. At one Passover, “during the sacrifices,” 3000 Jews had been massacred “like victims,” and “the Temple courts filled with dead bodies” (Jos. Antt. xvii. 9, 3); and at another Passover, no less than 20000 (id. xx . 5, 3; see also B. J. 11. 5, v. 1). Early in his administration Pilate had sent disguised soldiers with daggers among the crowd (id. Luk 18:3, 1; B. J. 11. 9, 4). The special incidents here alluded to were far too common to be specially recorded by Josephus; but in the fact that the victims in this instance were Galilaeans, we may perhaps see a reason for the “enmity” between Pilate and Herod Antipas (Luk 23:12).

Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges

Luk 9:51 to Luk 18:31 . Rejected by the Samaritans. A lesson of Tolerance.

This section forms a great episode in St Luke, which may be called the departure for the final conflict, and is identical with the journey (probably to the Feast of the Dedication, Joh 10:22) which is partially Luk 9:51-56. And it came to pass, when the time was come that he touched upon in Mat 18:1 to Mat 20:16 and Mar 10:1-31. It contains many incidents recorded by this Evangelist alone, and though the recorded identifications of time and place are vague, yet they all point (Luk 9:51, Luk 13:22, Luk 17:11, Luk 10:38) to a slow, solemn, and public progress from Galilee to Jerusalem, of which the events themselves are often grouped by subjective considerations. So little certain is the order of the separate incidents, that one writer (Rev. W. Stewart) has made an ingenious attempt to shew that it is determined by the alphabetic arrangement of the leading Greek verbs ( , Luk 10:25-42; , Luk 11:1-5; Luk 11:8-13, &c.). Canon Westcott arranges the order thus: The Rejection of the Jews foreshewn; preparation, Luk 9:43 toLuk 11:13; Lessons of Warning, Luk 11:14 toLuk 13:9; Lessons of Progress, Luk 13:10 toLuk 14:24; Lessons of Discipleship, Luk 14:25 xvii. 10; the Coming End, Luk 17:10 toLuk 18:30.

The order of events after ‘the Galilaean spring’ of our Lord’s ministry on the plain of Gennesareth seems to have been this: After the period of flight among the heathen or in countries which were only semi-Jewish, of which almost the sole recorded incident is the healing of the daughter of the Syrophoenician woman (Mat 15:21-28 ). He returned to Peraea and fed the four thousand. He then sailed back to Gennesareth, but left it in deep sorrow on being met by the Pharisees with insolent demands for a sign from heaven. Turning His back once more on Galilee, He again travelled northwards; healed a blind man at Bethsaida Julias; received St Peter’s great confession on the way to Caesarea Philippi; was transfigured; healed the demoniac boy; rebuked the ambition of the disciples by the example of the little child; returned for a brief rest in Capernaum, during which occurred the incident of the Temple Tax; then journeyed to the Feast of Tabernacles, during which occurred the incidents so fully narrated by St John (Joh 7:1 to Joh 10:21). The events and teachings in this great section of St Luke seem to belong mainly, if not entirely, to the two months between the hasty return of Jesus to Galilee and His arrival in Jerusalem, two months afterwards, at the Feast of Dedication; a period respecting which St Luke must have had access to special sources of information.

For fuller discussion of the question I must refer to my Life of Christ, ii. 89-150.

Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges

There were present – That is, some persons who were present, and who had heard his discourse recorded in the previous chapter. There was probably a pause in his discourse, when they mentioned what had been done by Pilate to the Galileans.

At that season – At that time – that is the time mentioned in the last chapter. At what period of our Lords ministry this was, it is not easy to determine.

Some that told him – This was doubtless an event of recent occurrence. Jesus, it is probable, had not before heard of it. Why they told him of it can only be a matter of conjecture. It might be from the desire to get him to express an opinion respecting the conduct of Pilate, and thus to involve him in difficulty with the reigning powers of Judea. It might be as a mere matter of news. But, from the answer of Jesus, it would appear that they supposed that the Galileans deserved it, and that they meant to pass a judgment on the character of those people, a thing of which they were exceedingly fond. The answer of Jesus is a reproof of their habit of hastily judging the character of others.

Galileans – People who lived in Galilee. See the notes at Mat 2:22. They were not under the jurisdiction of Pilate, but of Herod. The Galileans, in the time of Christ, were very wicked.

Whose blood Pilate had mingled … – That is, while they were sacrificing at Jerusalem, Pilate came suddenly upon them and killed them, and their blood was mingled with the blood of the animals that they were slaying for sacrifice. It does not mean that Pilate offered their blood in sacrifice, but only that as they were sacrificing he killed them. The fact is not mentioned by Josephus, and nothing more is known of it than what is here recorded. We learn, however, from Josephus that the Galileans were very wicked, and that they were much disposed to broils and seditions. It appears, also, that Pilate and Herod had a quarrel with each other Luk 23:12, and it is not improbable that Pilate might feel a particular enmity to the subjects of Herod. It is likely that the Galileans excited a tumult in the temple, and that Pilate took occasion to come suddenly upon them, and show his opposition to them and Herod by slaying them. Pilate. The Roman governor of Judea. See the notes at Mat 27:2.

Fuente: Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible

Luk 13:1-5

The Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled

Teachings from tragedies

We shall miss the very point of Christs teaching if we suppose that he meant to lessen our sense of the inseparable connection between sin and punishment.

What, then, did He mean? He meant this: That every personal visitation, whether by violence or by accident, is not to be regarded as a retribution for a personal sin; that we are too short-sighted to judge, and that we are too sin-stricken ourselves to overlook, in our condemnation of others, our own need of repentance. The main purpose of such startling events is to arouse individuals and society at large to a recognition and to a repentance of their own sins. He appears to me to have opposed on the one hand the levity of those who ignore the connection between natural and moral evil: and, on the other hand, He rebuked the narrowness of those who connected individual sorrows befalling others with individual sins. In all ages and in all lands this hydro-headed fallacy has asserted its power. The ordeal in mediaeval times was based on it (the noble having the ordeal of fire and the bondman the ordeal of water), and the wage of battle has not yet lost its hold on the nations, and even Christians regard war as a decisive appeal to the Lord of hosts, to show on which side right lies, though history abundantly shows that often might has won and right has lost. This is the principle on which people have constantly based their judgments, and do so still, though in different form. If you clamber the hills at the back of Penmaenmaur you will see the stones which are said by the people to be quiet players, who were petrified by the judgment of God for playing the game on Sunday. You smile at that; but there are multitudes now who, hearing of a disaster on the railway, will call it a judgment if it happens on Sunday, an accident if it happens on Monday.


I.
THINK OF THE FOLLY OF THIS SHORT-SIGHTED JUDGMENT.

1. It presupposes that this is the world of punishment, whereas Scripture and experience alike testify that it is the world of probation.

2. The folly of these hasty judgments of ours also appears from their constant contradiction by unmistakable facts. It was of the wicked, not of the righteous, that the Psalmist said: They are not plagued as other men. Indeed, we should lose faith in a righteous God altogether if this world were the only stage on which His purposes are worked out. There is a good story told of John Milton which will illustrate this point, though-I do not vouch for its accuracy. It is said that when the great poet was living in Bunhill-fields, forsaken and blind, old and poor, one of the despicable sons of Charles I. paid him a visit, and said: Do you not see, Mr. Milton, that your blindness is a judgment of God for the part you took against my father, King Charles. Nay, said the poet of the Commonwealth, If I have lost my sight through Gods judgment, what can you say of your father, who lost his head? Well, that is a fair example of the confusions and contradictions which arise from endeavours to interpret, by our shortsighted notions, the far-reaching purposes of God.

3. And what will be the result if men are taught to look for Divine decisions now, before the appointed revelation of the righteous judgment of God? Why this that wicked men will be emboldened in wickedness so long as they seem to escape all rebuke and disaster–and they often do. They are profligate, but not punished: prayerless, yet crowned with blessings; dishonest, yet succeed all the better in their ventures; cruel and hard, yet make money faster because they are so; and soon they will call darkness light and light darkness; and will go on recklessly, amid the sunshine of prosperity, to a hell they do not believe in! Well might our Lord rebuke the hasty judgments of men on account of their folly.


II.
But, apart from its folly, THERE IS SIN IN THIS HABIT TOO OFTEN, IF NOT ALWAYS.

1. It leads even religious people to a kind of untruthfulness which the King of truth always and everywhere condemns. They cannot help seeing the contradictions and anomalies I have alluded to, and they naturally shut their eyes to those which do not fit in with their theory. If, for example, helpless people are crushed in a theatre, it is a judgment, but if in a church, it is an accident. If an evil happens to themselves, it is a trial; but if it comes to another, it is a warning. But all this is untrue and unreal, and, therefore, it is abhorrent to our Lord. Yes, and it is detected by a sharp-eyed world, which adduces it as a proof of the unreality and unfairness of religious people, and so our testimony for the King of truth is weakened. Jesus meant what He said when He uttered those memorable words: He that is of the truth heareth My words.

2. Besides, there is often harshness in those judgments of ours on other people. We think and say that they are sinners above all others because they suffer such things. This hard condemnation of others was one of the chief sins of the Pharisees, and it called forth some of the sternest words our Lord ever uttered.

3. I am not sure but what the thought of other peoples sins is comforting and pleasant to us; presenting a contrast by which we may throw up into relief our own virtues. And such self-complacency was a third sin Jesus saw in His hearers. (A. Rowland, LL. B.)

A direct application


I.
OCCURRING INCIDENTS SHOULD TEACH US SPIRITUAL TRUTHS (Luk 13:1; Luk 13:4).


II.
IT IS THE TENDENCY OF THE HUMAN MIND TO JUDGE RASHLY (Luk 13:2).


III.
THE SPIRIT OF CHRISTIANITY RESTRAINS THE RASHNESS OF HUMAN JUDGMENT. I tell you, Nay.


IV.
WE SHOULD AT ALL TIMES LOOK AT HOME. Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. (A. F. Barfield.)

Judgments and repentance


I.
We are to speak on the common, but erroneous idea, that THE SINFULNESS OF AN INDIVIDUAL MAY BE CONCLUDED FROM THE JUDGMENTS BY WHICH HE IS OVERTAKES. We can affirm it to be an axiom received by the men of every generation, that punishment and sin are so near relatives, that to perform the one is to incur the other. And the axiom is a true axiom, though in certain instances it may be wrongly applied. It is a truth, a truth to which hereafter the unrolled history of the universe shall bear witness, that human guilt provokes Gods wrath; and that the greater a mans offences the sterner shall be the penalties with which he is visited. And we think it altogether a surprising thing that this truth should have retained its hold on the human mind; so that in the worst scenes of moral and intellectual degeneracy it hath never been completely cashiered. We think it a mighty testimony to the character of God as the hater and avenger of sin that even the savage, removed far away from all the advantages of Revelation, is unable to get rid of the conviction that guilt is the parent to wretchedness, and that, let him but see a fellow-man crushed by an accumulation of disaster, and he will instantly show forth this conviction by pointing to him so branded with flagrant iniquities. But whilst the common mode of arguing thus leads to the establishment of certain truths, it is in itself an erroneous mode. This is the next thing which we go on to observe. The Jews concluded that the Galileans must have been peculiarly sinful, since God had allowed them to be butchered by the Romans. They showed, therefore, that they believed in an awful connection between sinfulness and suffering, and so far they were witnesses to one of the fundamental truths of Revelation. But, nevertheless, we gather unquestionably from Christs address, that it did not follow that because these Galileans were massacred they were sinners above all the Galileans. Now, if we would attend to the course and order of Gods judgments, we should presently see, that although wherever there is suffering there must have been sin, still nothing can be more faulty than the supposition that he who suffers most must have sinned most. There is no proportion whatsoever kept up in Gods dealings with His creatures between mens allotments in this life, and their actions. On the contrary, the very same conduct which is allowed to prosper in one case entails a long line of calamities in another.


II.
Now this brings us to our second topic of discourse. We have shown you the erroneousness of the inference drawn by the Jews; AND WE DO ON TO THE REPROOF WHICH THEY MET WITH FROM THE REDEEMER. We bid you, first of all, observe that Jesus, in no degree, denies the actual sinfulness of the murdered Galileans. He only sets himself against the idea which had been formed of their relative sinfulness. What they had suffered was, undoubtedly, a consequence of sin in the general–for if there were no sin, there could be no suffering. But the calamity which overtook them was no more necessarily the produce of particular sin, than was the blindness of the man concerning whom the disciples asked, Who did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born blind? Sinful, then, the Galileans were, and, because sinful, they also suffered. But of their sinfulness we all partake, and, what then is to exempt us from partaking of their suffering? We are taught by our text that if we repent we shall be delivered; if we repent not, we must perish. And I just wish to set before you, with all plainness and simplicity, THE EXACT PLACE WHICH REPENTANCE OCCUPIES IN THE BUSINESS OF OUR RECONCILIATION TO GOD. There has been much mistake abroad on this matter, and both repentance and faith have been wrongly exhibited by a diseased theology. A man is not pardoned because he is sorry for his sins. A man is not saved because he believes upon Christ. If you once say that it is because we do this or that, that we are accepted of God, you make the acceptance a thing of works, and not one of grace. If we say to an individual, Repent and believe and thou shalt be saved, the saying is a true saying, and has the whole of Gods Word on its side. But if we say, Repent, and because penitent, thou shalt be forgiven, we represent repentance as the procuring cause of forgiveness, and thus do fatal violence to every line of the gospel. Repentance is a condition, and faith is a condition, but neither the one or the other is anything more than a condition. In itself there is no virtue in repentance–in itself there is no virtue in faith. That repentance must precede pardon is clear from every line of the scheme of salvation; but that repentance must precede coming to Christ is a notion fraught with the total upset of this scheme. We deny not that a legal repentance, as it may be termed, is often beforehand with our turning to the Mediator; but an evangelical repentance is not to be gotten except from it. It is a change of heart–it is a renewal of spirit–it is the being translated from darkness to light, the being turned-from dead works to serve the living and true God. And if all this mighty renovation is to pass upon man, ere it can be said of him that he has truly repented, then he must have betaken himself to the Redeemers fulness in order to obtain the very elements of repentance, and this is distinctly opposed to his possessing those elements as qualifications for his drawing from that fulness. Of all things, let us avoid the throwing up ramparts between the sinner and the Saviour. I am bold to say that, if the gospel be conditional, the only condition is a look. Look unto Me, and be ye saved. (H. Melvill, B. D.)

The judgments of God

This story is often used, it seems to me, for a purpose exactly opposite to that for which it is told. It is said that because these Galileans, whom Pilate slew, and these eighteen on whom the tower of Siloam fell, were no worse than the people round them, that therefore similar calamities must not be considered judgments and punishments of God; that it is an offence against Christian charity to say that such sufferers are the objects of Gods anger; that it is an offence against good manners to introduce the name of God, or the theory of a Divine Providence, in speaking of historical events. They must be ascribed to certain brute forces of nature; to certain inevitable laws of history; to the passions of men, to chance, to fate, to anything and everything, rather than to the will of God. No man disagrees more utterly than I do with the latter part of this language. For as surely as there is a God, so surely does that God judge the earth; and every individual, family, institution, and nation on the face thereof; and judge them all in righteousness by His Son Jesus Christ, whom He hath appointed heir of all things, and given Him all power in heaven and earth; who reigns, and will reign till He hath put all enemies under His feet. Our Lord does not say–Those Galileans were not sinners at all. Their sins had nothing to do with their death. Those on whom the tower fell were innocent men. He rather implies the very opposite. We know nothing of the circumstances of either calamity; but this we known that our Lord warned the rest of the Jews, that unless they repented–that is, changed their mind, and therefore their conduct, they would all perish in the same way. And we know that that warning was fulfilled, within forty years, so hideously and so awfully, that the destruction of Jerusalem remains as one of the most terrible cases of wholesale ruin and horror recorded in history; and–as I believe–a key to many a calamity before and since. Like the taking of Babylon, the fall of Rome, and the French Revolution, it stands out in lurid splendour, as of the nether pit itself, forcing all who believe to say in fear and trembling–Verily there is a God that judgeth the earth–and a warning to every man, class, institution, and nation on earth, to set their houses in order betimes, and bear fruit meet for repentance, lest the day come when they too shall be weighed in the balance of Gods eternal justice, and found wanting. But another lesson we may learn from the text, which I wish to impress earnestly on your minds; These Galileans, it seems, were no worse than the other Galileans; yet they were singled out as examples, as warnings to the rest. It is as if they were punished, not for being who they were, but for being what they were. History is full of such instances; instances of which we say and cannot help saying–What have they done above all others, that on them above all others the thunderbolt should fall? Was Charles the First, for example, the worst, or the best, of the Stuarts; and Louis the Sixteenth, of the Bourbons? Look, again, at the fate of Sir Thomas More, Bishop Fisher, and the hapless monks of the Charterhouse. Were they sinners above all who upheld the Romish system in England? Were they not rather among the righteous men who ought to have saved it, if it could have been saved? And yet on them–the purest and the holiest of their party–and not on the hypocrites and profligates, fell the thunderbolt. What is the meaning of these things?–for a meaning there must be; and we, I dare to believe, must be meant to discover it; for we are the children of God, into whose hearts, because we are human beings and not mere animals, He has implanted the inextinguishable longing to ascertain final causes–to seek not merely the means of things, but the reason of things; to ask not merely How? but Why? May not the reason be–I speak with all timidity and reverence, as one who shrinks frompretending to thrust himself into the counsels of the Almighty–but may not the reason be that God has wished thereby to condemn not the persons, but the systems? That He has punished them not for their private, but for their public faults? Looking at history in this light, we may justify God for many a heavy blow, and fearful judgment, which seems to the unbeliever a wanton cruelty of chance or fate; while at the same time we may feel deep sympathy with–often deep admiration for–many a noble spirit, who has been defeated, and justly defeated, by those irreversible taws of Gods kingdom, of which it is written–On whomsoever that stone shall fall, it will grind him to powder. We may look with reverence, as well as pity, on many figures in history, such as Sir Thomas Mores; on persons who, placed by no fault of their own in some unnatural and unrighteous position; involved in some decaying and unworkable system; conscious more or less of their false position; conscious, too, of coming danger, have done their best, according to their light, to work like men, before the night came in which no man could work; to do what of their duty seemed still plain and possible; and to set right that which would never come right more: forgetting that, alas, the crooked cannot be made straight, and that which is wanting cannot be numbered; till the flood came and swept them away, standing bravely to the last at a post long since untenable, but still–all honour to them–standing at their post. When we consider such sad figures on the page of history, we may have, I say, all respect for their private virtues. We may accept every excuse for their public mistakes. And yet we may feel a solemn satisfaction at their downfall, when we see it to have been necessary for the progress of mankind, and according to those laws and that will of God and of Christ, by which alone the human race is ruled. And we shall believe, too, that these things were written for our example, that we may see, add fear, and be turned to the Lord. (C. Kingsley, M. A.)

Accidents, not punishments


I.
First, LET US TAKE HEED THAT WE DO NOT DRAW THE RASH AND HASTY CONCLUSION FROM TERRIBLE ACCIDENTS, THAT THOSE WHO SUFFER BY THEM SUFFER ON ACCOUNT OF THEIR SINS. NOW, mark, I would not deny but what there have sometimes been judgments of God upon particular persons for sin; sometimes, and I think but exceedingly rarely, such things have occurred. Some of us have heard in our own experience instances of men who have blasphemed God and defied Him to destroy them, who have suddenly fallen dead; and in such cases, the punishment has so quickly followed the blasphemy that one could not help perceiving the hand of God in it. The man had wantonly asked for the judgment of God, his prayer was heard, and the judgment came. And, beyond a doubt, there are what may be called natural judgments. You see a man ragged, poor, houseless; he has been profligate, he has been a drunkard, he has lost his character, and it is but the just judgment of God upon him that he should be starving, and that he should be an outcast among men. You see in the hospitals loathsome specimens of men and women foully diseased; God forbid that we should deny that in such a case–the punishment being the natural result of the sin–there is a judgment of God upon licentiousness and ungodly lusts. And the like may be said in many instances where there is so clear a link between the sin and the punishment that the blindest men may discern that God hath made Misery the child of Sin. But in cases of accident, such as that to which I refer, and in cases of sudden and instant death, again, I say, I enter my earnest protest against the foolish and ridiculous idea that those who thus perish are sinners above all the sinners who survive unharmed. Let me just try to reason this matter out with Christian people; for there are some unenlightened Christian people who will feel horrified by what I have said. To all those who hastily look upon every calamity as a judgment I would speak in the earnest hope of setting them right.

1. Let me begin, then, by saying, do not you see that what you say is not true? and that is the best of reasons why you should not say it. Does not your own experience and observation teach you that one event happeneth both to the righteous and to the wicked? It is true, the wicked man sometimes falls dead in the street; but has not the minister fallen dead in the pulpit?

2. The idea that whenever an accident occurs we are to look upon it as a judgment from God would make the providence of God to be, instead of a great deep, a very shallow pool. Why, any child can understand the providence of God, if it be true that when there is a railway accident it is because people travel on a Sunday. I take any little child from the smallest infant-class form in the Sunday-school, and he will say, Yes, I see that. But then, if such a thing be providence, if it be a providence that can be understood, manifestly it is not the Scriptural idea of providence, for in the Scripture we are always taught that Gods providence is a great deep; and even Ezekiel, who had the wing of the cherubim and could fly aloft, when he saw the wheels which were the great picture of the providence of God, could only say the wheels were so high that they were terrible, and were full of eyes, so that he cried, O wheel! If–I repeat it to make it plain–if always a calamity were the result of some sin, providence would be as simple as that twice two made four; it would be one of the first lessons that a little child might learn.

3. And then, will you allow me to remark, that the supposition against which I am earnestly contending, is a very cruel and unkind one. For if this were the case, that all persons who thus meet with their death in an extraordinary and terrible manner, were greater sinners than the rest, would it not be a crushing blow to bereaved survivors, and is it not ungenerous on our part to indulge the idea unless we are compelled by unanswerable reasons to accept it as an awful truth? Now, I defy you to whisper it in the widows ear. And now, lastly–and then I leave this point–do you not perceive that the un-Christian and unscriptural supposition that when men suddenly meet with death it is the result of sin, robs Christianity of one of its noblest arguments for the immortality of the soul? Brethren, we assert daily, with Scripture for our warrant, that God is just; and inasmuch as He is just, He must punish sin, and reward the righteous. Manifestly He does not do it in this world. I think I have plainly shown that in this world one event happeneth to both; that the righteous man is poor as well as the wicked, and that he dies suddenly as well as the most graceless. Very well, then, the inference is natural and clear that there must be a next world in which these things must be righted. If there be a God, He must be just; and if He be just, He must punish sin; and since He does not do it in this world, there therefore must be another state in which men shall receive the due reward of their works; and they that have sown to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption, while they that have sown to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting. Make this world the reaping place, and you have taken the sting out of sin.


II.
Now to our second point. WHAT USE, THEN, OUGHT WE TO MAKE OF THIS VOICE OF GOD AS HEARD AMIDST THE SHRIEKS AND GROANS OF DYING MEN?

1. The first inquiry we should put to ourselves is this: Why may it not be my case that I may very soon and suddenly be cut off? Have I a lease of my life? Have I any special guardianship which ensures me that I shall not suddenly pass the portals of the tomb? And the next question it should suggest is this: Am not I as great a sinner as those who died? If in outward sin others have excelled me, are not the thoughts of my heart evil? Does not the same law which curses them curse me? It is as impossible that I should be saved by my works as that they should be. Am not I under the law as well as they by nature, and therefore am not I as well as they under the curse? That question should arise. Instead of thinking of their sins which would make me proud, I should think of my own which will make me humble. Instead of speculating upon their guilt, which is no business of mine, I should turn my eyes within and think upon my own transgression, for which I must personally answer before the Most High God. Then the next question is, Have I repented of my sin? I need not be inquiring whether they have or not: have I? Since I am liable to the same calamity, am I prepared to meet it? Do I hate sin? Have I learned to abhor it? For if not, I am in as great danger as they were, and may quite as suddenly be cut off, and then where am I? I will not ask where are they? And then, again, instead of prying into the future destiny of these unhappy men and women, how much better to inquire into our own destiny and our own state!

2. When we have used it thus for inquiry, let me remind you that we ought to use it also for warning. Ye shall all likewise perish. No, says one, not likewise. We shall not all be crushed; many of us will die in our beds. We shall not all be burned; many of us will tranquilly close our eyes. Ay, but the text says, Ye shall all likewise perish. And let me remind you that some of you may perish in the same identical manner. You have no reason to believe that you may not also suddenly be cut off while walking the streets. You may fall dead while eating your meals–how many have perished with the staff of life in their hands! Ye shall be in your bed, and your bed shall suddenly be made your tomb. You shall be strong, hale, hearty, and in health, and either by an accident or by the stoppage of the circulation of your blood, you shall be suddenly hurried before your God. Oh: may sudden death to you be sudden glory! But it may happen with some of us, that in the same sudden manner as others have died, so shall we. But lately, in America, a brother, while preaching the Word, laid down his body and his charge at once. You remember the death of Dr. Beaumont, who, while proclaiming the gospel of Christ, closed his eyes to earth. And I remember the death of a minister in this country, who had but just given out the verse–

Father, I long, I faint to see

The place of Thine abode;

Id leave Thine earthly courts and flee

Up to Thy house, my God,

when it pleased God to grant him the desire of his heart, and he appeared before the King in His beauty. Why, then, may not such a sudden death as that happen to you and to me? (C. H. Spurgeon.)

Lessons

1. We may hence learn to beware of rashly judging others. Let us think of the guilt which we should thus incur, and also of the retribution in kind, which we should thereby prepare for ourselves.

2. We may hence learn not to be too hasty in interpreting afflictive dispensations of Providence against ourselves. We may sometimes hear a person who is labouring under great reverses, or heavy bodily distress, express himself thus, Surely I must be a very great sinner, else such things could never have been laid on me. If his meaning, in expressing himself thus, be that he is a great sinner in himself, that he suffers less than he deserves, that he might justly be cast off altogether, and that he ought to humble himself under the rod, and consider well what ought to be amended in his feelings and character–nothing can be more proper. But if his meaning be, that such sufferings are a proof that he is a sinner beyond others, and that he is still unpardoned and unrenewed, and that God is treating him as an enemy, and probably will cast him off for ever–nothing can be more hasty. The truth of the case may be the very opposite; and, if his humility be real, probably is the very opposite. Let all afflicted souls learn to seek to God for the sanctified use of their trouble, and support under it; and let none vex themselves with dark surmises whose trust is in the God of mercy.

3. We may hence learn to be thankful for our own preservation. When we hear of the heavy calamities, and the sudden removal of others, let us bless God for our own safety. What but His kind care has preserved us? Let us be thankful for our ordinary and daily preservation, and especially for signal deliverances. Let us be thankful, too, for our quietness and safety during our solemn religious services. When we think what blindness, unbelief, wandering of thought, and varied sinfulness, mix even with our very best services, and especially with our worst, how thankful should we be that the Lord has not broken in and made a breach on us, and mingled our blood with our sacrifices.

4. We learn from this passage, that it is our duty to mark and improve calamities, and especially violent and sudden deaths. It is right to speak of them to each other, with a view to our mutual benefit. When Gods judgments are abroad in the earth, the inhabitants of the world should learn righteousness. Be ye also ready: for, in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of Man commeth.

5. But there is one other lesson from this passage, on which I am especially desirous of fixing your attention, namely, the necessity of genuine repentance. Our Lord Himself, here says twice, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Consider, then, what is implied in repentance unto salvation; and seek to become possessed of it. (James Foote, M. A.)

The massacre of the Galileans

There is no account in Josephus, the only Jewish contemporary historian, of this massacre of the Galileans. The oldest account of it is in Cyril of Alexandria, about four hundred years after it occurred, and runs thus: For these [Galileans] were followers of the opinions of Judas of Galilee, of whom Luke makes mention in the Acts of the Apostles, who said that we ought to call no man master. Great numbers of them refusing to acknowledge Caesar as their master were therefore punished by Pilate. They said also that men ought not to offer to God any sacrifices that were not ordained by the law of Moses, and so forbade to offer the sacrifices appointed by the people for the safety of the Emperor and the Roman people. Pilate, thus being enraged against the Galileans, ordered them to be slain in the midst of the very victims which they thought they might offer according to the custom of their law, so that the blood of the offerers was mingled with that of the victims offered. It is also conjectured that this interference of Pilate in slaying these Galileans was the cause of his quarrel with Herod, who resented his interference until a reconciliation took place by his sending Christ to him as one under his own jurisdiction. (M. F. Sadler.)

An accident wrongly described

I remember that terrible accident which occurred on the Thames–the sinking of the Princess Alice steamboat. It appalled everybody, and we called it a mysterious providence. I remember reading in the newspapers that when the collision occurred the boat cracked and crumbled like a matchbox–that was the sentence used. Why did it do so? Not by a special providence, but because it was built like a matchbox–as slim and as flimsy: and the providence that ended so fatally was, as usual, not the providence of God, but the reckless greed of man. (J. Jackson Wray.)

Scrutable providences

Modern science has brought the world a fifth gospel. In it we read that God commands us to give Him our whole heads as well as our whole hearts, for that we cannot know Him nor obey Him till we discern Him in every minutest fact, and every immutable law of the physical universe, as in every fact and law of the moral. It is barely two hundred years since the great Cotton Mather preached a famous sermon called Burnings Bewailed, wherein he attributed a terrible conflagration to the wrath of God kindled against Sabbathbreaking and the accursed fashion of monstrous periwigs! For years after his time the Puritan colonies held fasts for mildew, for small-pox, for caterpillars, for grasshoppers, for loss of cattle by cold and visitation of God. They saw an Inscrutable Providence in all these things. But when their children had learned a better husbandry and better sanitary conditions the visitations ceased. When, in Chicago, a nights fire undid a generations toil, spreading misery and death broadcast, was that horror in the least degree inexplicable? Every man who, within thirty years, had put up a wooden house in a city whose familiar breezes were gales, and whose gales were hurricanes, solicited that rain of fire. They who, hasting to be rich, fell into the snare of cheap and dangerous building, digged, every man, a pit for his neighbours feet as well as for his own. The inscrutable aspect of the calamity was that it had not come years before. And the Providential lesson would seem to be that laws of matter are laws of God, and cannot be violated with impunity. When the earthquake well-nigh swallowed up Peru, five or six years ago, men stood aghast at the mysterious dispensation. But heaven has not only always declared that tropical countries are liable to earthquakes, but had taught the Peruviaus through hundreds of years to expect two earthquakes in a century, travelling in cycles from forty to sixty years apart. The citizens of Arica have not only this general instruction, but that special warning which nature always gives. A great light appeared to the south-east. Hollow sounds were heard. The dogs, the goats, even the swine foresaw the evil and hid themselves. But the simple men passed on and were punished. Before the Alpine freshets come the streams are coffee-coloured. Even the tornadoes of the tropics, which are instantaneous in their swoop, so plainly announce themselves to old sailors that they reef sails and save ship and life, while only the heedless perish. The simoon gives such certain and invariable warnings that the caravan is safe if it be wary. Herculaneum and Pompeii were built too far up the mountain. And that the builders knew quite as well as the excavators of the splendid ruins know it now. But they chose to take the risk. And to-day their cheerful compatriots gather their heedless vintage and sit beneath their perilous vines still nearer to the deadly crater. St. Petersburg has been three times inundated, and after each most fatal calamity processions filled the streets and masses were said to propitiate the mysterious anger of God. Peter the Great, who built the city, was the successor of Canute. He ordered the Gulf of Cronstadt to retire, and then set down his capital in the swamps of the verge of the Neva. Whenever the river breaks up with the spring floods, the trembling citizens are at sea in a bowl. Only three times has the bowl broken, so much money and skill have been expended upon it. But when a March gale shall drive the tide back upon the river, swollen and terrible with drifting ice, drowned St. Petersburg will be the pendant for burned Chicago. (J. JacksonWray.)

Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish

True repentance

True repentance is a change of mind, accompanied by a sincere renunciation of sin. Its evidences are–

1. A consciousness of the evil of sin.

2. Self-condemnation.

3. A sense of unworthiness.

4. Great grief on account of the sin committed.

5. A truthful confession before God.

6. Prayer for power to resist temptation.

7. A mind open to good impressions.

8. Its emblem among plants is a bruised reed.

9. Its model among men is Christian weeping before the Cross, but afterwards Christian rejoicing in hope.

This is repentance that needeth not to be repented of I desire to die, said Philip Henry, preaching repentance; if out of the pulpit, I desire to die repenting. (Van Doren.)

A faithful warning

A young woman, being requested to join a Christian Society, stated that she had a tract given her when a scholar in a Sunday-school, in which tract an account was given of a young woman who died happy. This girl in her illness called her sister to her, and affectionately said, Sister, if you do not repent of your sins, and turn to Jesus Christ, where God is you can never come. This so impressed the young woman that she never forgot it. She added, Wherever I was, whatever I was doing, this was always on my mind, where God is you can never come. I was very much distressed at-my situation, and could find no peace. She eventually, came to Jesus, became happy in the enjoyments of the pardon of her sins, through faith in the atonement of Christ Jesus, and lived in the expectation of realizing what her faith anticipated.

All sin must be repented of

If seven robbers were to get into a mans house, even though six of them were discovered and made prisoners, and sent off to jail, yet, as long as the seventh was known to be concealed in some secret corner, the master of the house could not well feel himself out of danger. Or, if a bird has fallen into a snare, and is only caught by a single claw; or, if any animal has been caught in a trap, though it should be only by the leg, yet they are both in as much danger as if their whole bodies were entrapped. Thus it is that certain destruction awaits us, unless all sin, even the very least, be repented of. Pharaoh, after having been smitten with many plagues, at last consented to let the people go, provided they left their sheep and cattle behind them. But this would not satisfy Moses. He, acting for God, says, All the flocks and herds must go along with us; not a hoof shall be left. So Satan, like Pharaoh, would keep some sin in us as a pledge of our returning to him again; and even though sin be taken away, he would wish the occasion of sin to remain. For instance, he might say, Leave off gaming; but still there is no occasion to burn the cards and throw away the dice. You must not do your enemy any injury, but there is no occasion for you to love him. But Gods language is of a different sort. He says that the occasion of sin, though it be dear as a right hand, must be cut off; if we retain an eye for Satan to put his hook into, he will be sure to insinuate himself, and the latter end may be worse than the beginning. (F. F. Trench.)

What repentance cannot do

Suppose I should preach the gospel in some gambling-saloon of New York, and suppose a man should come out convicted of his wickedness, and confess it before God, and pray that he might be forgiven. Forgiveness might be granted to him, so far as he individually was concerned. But suppose he should say, O God, not only restore to me the joys of salvation, but give me back the mischief that I have done, that I may roll it out. Why, there was one man that shot himself; what are you going to do for him? A young man came to Indianapolis, when I was pastor there, on his way to settle in the West. He was young, callow, and very self-confident. While there he was robbed, in a gambling-saloon, of fifteen hundred dollars–all that he had. He begged to be allowed to keep enough to take him home to his fathers house, and he was kicked out into the street. It led to his suicide. I know the man that committed the foul deed. He used to walk up and down the street. Oh, how my soul felt thunder when I met him 1 If anything lifts me up to the top of Mount Sinai, it is to see one man wrong another. Now suppose this man should repent? Can he ever call back that suicide? Can he ever carry balm to the hearts of the father and mother and brothers and sisters of his unfortunate victim? Can he ever wipe off the taint and disgrace that he has brought on the escutcheon of that family? No repentance can spread over that. And yet how many men there are that are heaping up such transgressions! (H. W. Beecher.)

Repentance


I.
THE CIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO THIS IMPORTANT TEACHING ABOUT REPENTANCE.


II.
THE NATURE OF REPENTANCE.

1. The relation of repentance to faith. In order of time they spring up together in the soul. In order of nature faith must precede repentance. We cannot turn from sin without Christ, and we cannot come to Christ without faith.

2. Repentance consists of three elements.

(1) Godly sorrow for sin.

1. Not mere sorrow for sin, for there is much sorrow because sin is an evil and brings punishment, yet no godly element in it.

2. It is the sorrow of a man more concerned for his guilt than his misery, whereas worldly sorrow is more concerned for the misery than the guilt, and would plunge into deeper guilt to escape the misery.

3. Illustrations of worldly sorrow (Pharaoh, Ahab, Judas).

4. The true spirit of godly sorrow is that of the prodigal–I have sinned before heaven, and in Thy sight. Also Davids sorrow Psa 51:1-4).

(2) Confession of sin.

1. This is an essential part of repentance. (Often a relief to guilty men to confess their crime.)

2. It must be very thorough and humbling and heart-searching.

3. It is connected with the continuous forgiveness of believers

1Jn 1:7).

(3) Turning from sin to God.

1. The godly sorrow must have a practical result, in the way of proving its genuineness and attesting itself by fruits.

2. Necessity of reparation recognized by civil law (cases of libel). But there are injuries in which no reparation can be made (murder).

3. In cases of Pharaoh, Ahab, Judas, no turning from sin to God, though there may have been sorrow and confession of sin.

4. There must be a turning from all sin–from the love and the practice of that which is sinful.


III.
THE NECESSITY OF REPENTANCE.

1. Jesus spoke-the words of the text in a spirit of prophecy. (Forty years after, at siege of Jerusalem, the Jews felt the meaning of the likewise of the text.)

2. Preachers cannot now say that, but they can say that if you do not repent you will perish everlastingly. (T. Croskery, D. D.)

The necessity of repentance

1. That those who meet with more signal strokes than others, are not, therefore, to be accounted greater sinners than others. The Lord spares some as great sinners, as He signally punisheth. I tell you, nay. Reasons of this dispensation of Providence:

1. Because of Gods sovereign power and absolute dominion, which He will have the world to understand–Is it not lawful for Me to do what I will with Mine own? (Mat 20:15.)

2. Because we are now under the mixed dispensation of Providence; not the unmixed, reserved to another world, when all men shall be put into their unalterable state.

3. Because the mercy of God to some is magnified by His severity on others.

4. Because in very signal strokes very signal mercies may be wrapped up.

5. Because this dispensation is in some sort necessary to confirm us in the belief of the judgment of the great day.

USE 1. Then learn that unordinary strokes may befall those that are not unordinary sinners; and therefore be not rash in your judgment concerning the strokes that others meet with.

2. Then adore the mercy of God to you, and wonder at His sparing you, when ye see others smart under the hand of God.

3. That the strokes which any meet with, are pledges of ruin to impenitent sinners. But Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

Reasons of this are–

1. Because they show how hateful to God sin is, in whomsoever it is Isa 42:24).

2. Because they show how just God is. He is the Judge of all the earth, and cannot but do right.

3. Because whatever any meet with in the way of sin is really designed for warning to others, as is clear from the text (see 1Co 10:11-12).

4. Because all those strokes which sinners meet with in this life are the spittings of the shower of wrath that abides the impenitent world, after which the full shower may certainly be looked for.

USE 1. Be not unconcerned spectators of all the effects of Gods anger for sin going abroad in the world; for your part and mine is deep in them. There is none of them but says to us, as in the same condemnation, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

2. Consider, O impenitent sinners, how can ye escape, when your ruin is insured by so many pledges thereof from the Lords hand, while ye go on in sin?

3. The strokes that others meet with are loud calls to us to repent. That is the language of all the afflicting providences which we see going on in the world.

To confirm this, consider–

1. God does not strike one for sin with a visible stroke, but with an eye to all.

2. Thereby we may see how dangerous a thing sin is to be harboured; and if we will look inward, we may ever see that there is sin in us also against the God of Israel.

3. How much more do strokes from the hand of the Lord on ourselves call us to repent? (Hos 2:6-7).

USE 1. We may see that none go on impenitently in a sinful course, but over the belly of thousands of calls from Providence to repent, besides all those they have from the Word.

2. Impenitency under the gospel cannot have the least shadow of excuse. The calls of Providence common to the whole world, are sufficient to leave the very heathens without excuse (Rom 1:20); how much more shall the calls of the Word and Providence, too, make us inexcusable if we do not repent? I come now to the principal doctrine of the text.


I.
EXPLAIN THE NATURE OF REPENTANCE.

1. What it is in its general nature.

2. How it is wrought in the soul.

3. The subject of true repentance.

4. The parts of repentance.

I come now to the application of the whole. And here I would sound the alarm in the ears of impenitent sinners, to repent, and turn from their sins unto God. O sinners, repent, repent; ye are gone away to your lusts and idols, turn from them; ye have turned your back on God, turn to Him again. In prose curing this call to repentance, I shall–

1. Endeavour to convince you of the need you have to repent.

2. Lay before you a train of motives to repentance.

3. Show you the great hindrances of repentance. And–

4. Give directions in order to your obtaining repentance.

(1) Labour to see sin in its own colours, what an evil thing it is Jer 2:19). What makes us to cleave to sin is false apprehensions we have about it.

To see it in itself would be a means to make us fly from it. For this end consider–

1. The majesty of God offended by sin. Ignorance of God is the mother of impenitency (Act 17:30).

2. The obligations we lie under to serve Him, which by sin we trample upon.

3. The wrath of God that abides impenitent sinners.

4. The good things our unrepented-of sins deprive us of.

5. The many evils which are bred by our sin against the honour of God, our own and our neighhours true interest.

(1) Be much in the thoughts of death. Consider how short and uncertain your time is.

(2) Dwell on the thoughts of a judgment to come, where ye shall be made to give an account of yourselves.

(3) Meditate on the sufferings of Christ.

(4) Pray for repentance, and believingly seek and long for the Lords giving the new heart, according to His promise (Eze 36:26). (T. Boston, D. D.)

Nature and necessity of repentance


I.
NATURE.

1. Repentance implies godly sorrow for sin.

2. Repentance involves hatred of sin.

3. Repentance includes reformation. This, as it respects both the affections of the heart and the conduct of the life, is the crowning excellence of this evangelical virtue.


II.
NECESSITY. Except perish.

1. This is the decision of God respecting all men.

2. The facts point this way. Sinners have perished–sinners distinguished by no peculiarity of guilt–sinners, therefore, in whose case there was no more reason to anticipate the righteous judgments of heaven than there is to anticipate it in other cases. What God has done in these instances, there is every reason to believe He will do in others like them. This is the argument of our Lord, and it comes to us in unabated force.

3. The moral government of God requires it.

4. Also the moral character of God. Sin is abhorrent to His nature. As a holy God, He must regard it with absolute abhorrence and ceaseless displeasure. To suppose otherwise is to suppose God either to approve or to be indifferent to what is directly opposite to Himself, and worthy of His eternal rebuke. It is to suppose God to hate, or wholly disregard His own perfections and glory. But can a spotless God hate Himself? Can His own infinite perfection become an object of indifference to Himself? Can He fail to abhor sin with a measure of indignation proportioned to the purity and infinitude of His nature? (N. W. Taylor, D. D.)

Of repentance

We should labour to make good use to ourselves of Gods judgments on others. Why? God expects it; this is the way to prevent the execution on ourselves. How?

1. Learning righteousness (Isa 26:9); faith, seeing Him execute threatenings; fear, beholding His severity; obedience, sure want of that is the cause; love, whilst we escape.

2. Forsaking sin: Sin no more (Joh 5:14). All sin, because every sin is pregnant with judgment; therefore it summons to search and try, etc., especially those sins which brought wrath on others. Observe providences; use means to discover what is the Achan, &c. We have great occasion to practise this. Wrath is kindled and burns, &c.; the cup of indignation goes round; the sword has had a commission, &c.; the scars and smarting impressions continue in bodies, estates, liberties. Let us learn to believe, to tremble, to love. Let us forsake sin, our own; the sins that have unsheathed the sword, mixed this bitter cup. Make not this warning ineffectual with the Jews supposition. Rather hear, believe, apply what Christ says, Except I repent, &c.


I.
FROM THE ADMONISHER, CHRIST, IN THAT HE TEACHES REPENTANCE. Repentance is an evangelical duty; a gospel, a new-covenant duty. This should not be questioned by those who either believe what the gospel delivers, or understand what it is to be evangelical; but since it is denied, let us prove it. And first from this ground.

1. Christ taught repentance. But He taught nothing but what was evangelical.

2. It is excluded by the covenant of works. No room for repentance there.

3. It is required in the gospel (Act 17:30).

4. It was preached by the apostles (Luk 24:47; Act 2:28; Act 3:19).

5. It was the end of Christs coming (Mat 9:13) to call sinners.

6. It was purchased by Christs death (Act 5:31).

7. It has evangelical promises.

8. It is urged upon evangelical grounds (Mat 3:2; Mar 1:14-15).

9. It is the condition of the prime evangelical mercy. God offers, gives remission of sins, upon condition of repentance. What Christ commands us, Himself does practise (Luk 17:3). If he repent, forgive him. So Act 3:19, and Act 2:38.

10. It is confirmed by the seal of the covenant of grace. Baptism is the seal of repentance.

11. It is a fundamental of Christianity (Heb 6:1).

12. It is the way to life (Act 11:18).

1. It reproves those who reject this duty as legal. Certainly those who find not this in the gospel, have found another gospel besides that which Christ and His disciples preached.

2. Exhort. To practise this duty evangelically, that is most congruous. Directions:

(1) Undertake it for evangelical ends. The end gives nature and name to the action. If your aims be legal, mercenary, the act will be so. Go not about it only to escape hell, avoid wrath, satisfy justice, remove judgments, pacify conscience. Ahab and Pharaoh can repent thus, those who are strangers to the covenant of grace. How then? Endeavour that you may give God honour, that ye may please Him, that you may comply with His will, that you may never more return to folly. Confess, to give honour, as Jos 7:19, get hearts broken, that you may offer sacrifice well pleasing.

(2) Let evangelical motives lead you to the practice of it. Act as drawn by the cords of love. The goodness of God should lead you to it (Rom 2:1-29.).

(3) In an evangelical manner, freely, cheerfully, with joy and delight; not as constrained, but willingly.

(4) Repent that ye can repent no more. This is an evangelical temper, to be sensible of the defects and failings of spiritual duties.

(5) Think not your repentance is the cause of any blessing: it is neither the meritorious nor impulsive cause; it neither deserves any mercy, nor moves the Lord to bestow any.

(6) Think not that your repentance can satisfy God, or make amends for the wrongs sin has done Him.

(7) Ye must depend upon Christ for strength, ability to repent; all evangelical works are done in His strength.

(8) Ye must expect the acceptance of your repentance from Christ.

(9) Think not your repentance obliges God to the performance of any promise, as though He were thereby bound, and could not justly refuse to bestow what He has promised to the penitent; for He is not obliged to fulfil it till the condition be perfectly performed. Imperfect repentance is not the condition; God requires nothing imperfect. If He accomplishes His promise upon our weak detective endeavours, it is not because He is by them engaged, but from some other engaging consideration. Now our repentance is defective, both in quantity and quality, measure and manner, neither so great nor so good as is required. Why, then, does God perform? How is He obliged? Why, it is Christ that has obliged Him; He makes good the condition. When we cannot bring so much as is required, He makes up the sum; He adds grains to that which wants weight. He has satisfied for our defects, and they are for His sake pardoned, and therefore are accepted, as though they were not defective.

(10) Expect a reward, not from justice, but mercy.


II.
Thus much for the admonisher, I tell you. PROCEED WE TO THE ADMONITION. And in it–

1. The correction, nay. Hereby He corrects two mistakes of the Jews:

(1) Concerning their innocency. They thought themselves innocent, compared with the Galileans, not so great sinners (verse 2).

(2) Concerning their impunity, grounded on the former. Because not so great sinners, they should not be so great sufferers, nor perish as they in the text.

From the first. 1.

(1) Impenitent sinners are apt to think themselves not so great sinners as others; to justify themselves, as Pharisees in reference to others; like crows, fly over flowers and fruit, to pitch upon carrion; say as Isa 65:5, Stand by thyself, &c.

(a) Because never illuminated to see the number, nature, aggravations of their own sins, how many, how sinful; examine not their hearts and lives; judge of sins according to outward appearance, not secret heinousness.

(b) Self-love. They cover, extenuate, excuse their own; multiply, magnify others.

(c) Ignorance of their natural sinfulness. In which respect they are equally sinful as others. Seed-plots of sin; have a root of bitterness, an evil treasure of heart; a disposition to the most abominable sins that ever were committed, such as they never thought of, nor will ever believe they should yield to (2Ki 8:11-12); want nothing but temptation, a fit occasion.

Take heed of this. It is a sign of impenitency. Paul counts himself the chief of sinners: If you judge yourselves, etc. (1Co 11:31).

(2) From their conceit of impunity. Sinners are apt to flatter themselves with the hopes they shall escape judgments. If they can believe they are not so great sinners, they are apt to conclude they shall not perish: Put far from them the evil day (Amo 6:3), threatened (verse 7); cry Peace, &c. Satan has blinded them. Beware of this. It has been the ruin of millions. Those perish soonest who think they shall longest escape (Amo 6:7; 1Th 5:3; Be not deceived, God is not mocked, &c. Believe the Lord threatening rather than Satan promising.

2. The direction–Repent. Repentance has such a relation to, such a connection with, life and salvation, as this cannot be expected without that; for though it be neither merit nor motive, yet consider it as it is, an antecedent and sign, qualification, condition, or means of life and salvation, and the truth will appear.

(1) An antecedent. So there must be no salvation till first there be repentance. Sown in tears before reap in joy.

(2) Sign. A symptom of one being an heir to salvation.

(3) Qualification. To fit for life. He that is in love with sin is not fit for heaven. No unclean thing enters there. Neither will God Himself endure him to be there.

(4) Condition. For that is, without it, never see God: Except ye, &c. This is the condition, without which ye shall not escape.

(5) Means and way to life: Christs highway. Repentance to life (Act 11:18). Peter directs them to this (Act 2:38). What is it to repent? Why must they perish that do not?

To repent, is to turn; to return from former evil ways (Eze 14:6).

1. Sorrow for sin. To repent, is to mourn for sin (2Co 7:9-10).

(1) Hearty, such as greatly affects the heart. Not that of the tongue, which is usual, I am sorry, &c.; nor that of the eyes neither, if tears spring not from a broken heart; not verbal, slight, outward, superficial, but great, bitter, cordial humbling; such sorrow as will afflict the soul.

(2) Godly sorrow (2Co 7:9-10), sorrow for sin, as it is against God; not as it is against yourselves, prejudicial to you; as it brings judgments, exposes to wrath, makes you obnoxious to justice, brings within the compass of curses, and in danger of hell.

2. Hatred of sin. This is an act of repentance, and that indeed which is principally essential to it. This hatred is

(1) well-grounded;

(2) universal;

(3) irreconcileable.

3. Forsaking sin. Terror to impenitent sinners. Hear the doom in the text: Except ye repent, etc. Those that do not, will not repent, must perish, shall perish. There is no way without repentance to avoid perishing, and these will not repent, mourn, hate, forsake sin.

What will become of them? Christ, the righteous Judge, gives sentence, they shall perish, certainly, universally, eternally.

1. Certainly. For Christ has said it. He speaks peremptorily; not they may, but they shall.

2. Universally. All, and every one, without exception, whatever he be, have, do, or can do, Except, &c. Christ speaks to the Jews, and to all without exception–all perish. If any people in the world had any ground to plead exemption, sure it was the Jews; no people ever in greater favour, none ever had greater privileges. Whatever you can plead why this should not concern you, they had as much ground to plead.

3. Eternally. Soul and body, here and hereafter, now and for ever, must perish without redemption: For who shall redeem from it but Christ? and Christ cannot do it except He will act against His own Word, except He will deny Himself. The sentence is passed, and none in heaven will, none in earth can, recall it. Exhortation: To the practice of this duty. Christ urges it, and under such a penalty. These should be sufficient enforcements. But there are many more considerations to stir up to this duty.

I shall reduce them to three heads: some concerning–

1. Sin to be repented of.

2. Christ that urges repentance.

3. Repentance itself, the duty urged.

1. Concerning sin.

(1) No creature ever got, nor can get, any advantage by sin.

(2) The least sin is infinitely evil. When I say infinite, I say there is more evil in it than the tongue of men or angels can express, than their largest apprehensions can conceive. When I say infinite evil, I understand it is a greater evil than the greatest in the world besides it.

(3) The least sin deserves infinite punishment, i.e., greater than any can endure, express, or imagine.

(4) The least sin cannot be expiated without infinite satisfaction.

(5) It is the cause of all the evils that we count miseries in the world. Whatsoever is fearful, or grievous, or hateful, owes its birth to sin. Were it not for sin, either no evil would be in the world, or that which is now evil would be good.

(6) It is the souls greatest misery. Those evils which sin has brought into the world are lamentable, but the miseries wherein it has involved the soul are much more grievous.

(7) It is Gods greatest adversary; it has done much against the world, more against mans soul; aye, but that which it does against God is most considerable, as that which should move us to hate, bewail, abandon it, above all considerations. It has filled the world with fearful evils, the soul with woeful miseries; but the injuries it does to God are most horrible.

(8) Consider the multitude of your sins. If any one sin be so infinitely evil in itself and in its effects, oh how evil is he, what need to repent, who is guilty of a multitude of sins

2. Considerations from Christ, who enjoins repentance. If our sins were occasion of sorrow to Him, great reason have we to mourn for them. But so it is; our sins made Him a man of sorrows. The cup which He gives to us, He drank Himself; He drank out the dregs and bitterness, the wormwood and gall, wherewith this sorrow was mixed. That which He left to us is pleasant. The cup which Christ gives us, shall we not drink it? Nay, the cup which Christ drank, shall we refuse to taste? Our sins made Him weep and sigh, and cry out in the anguish of His spirit; and shall we make a sport of sin?

3. Considerations from repentance, the duty enjoined. That is the time when all happiness begins, when misery ends, the period of evils; the time from whence ye must date all mercies. Till then, never expect to receive the least mercy, or have the least judgment, evil, removed without repentance. (D. Clarkson, B. D.)

Take heed to thyself

There is a peculiar point and pregnancy of import in these words, which may be wholly overlooked in making them a simple basis for the general affirmation that all sinners must repent or perish. This, true and awful as it is, is rather presupposed than positively stated. To confine ourselves to this, as the whole meaning, is to lose sight of two emphatic words–ye and likewise. Assuming, as a truth already known, that all men must repent or perish, the text affirms that they whom it addresses must repent or perish likewise, that is, like those particularly mentioned in the context. Another feature of the passage which is apt to be neglected is, that it not only teaches the necessity of repentance to salvation, but presents a specific motive for its exercise, or rather teaches us to seek occasions of repentance in a quarter where most of us are naturally least disposed to seek them; nay, where most of us are naturally and habitually prone to find excuses for indulging sentiments as far removed from those of penitence as possible; uncharitable rigour and censorious pride.

1. That suffering is a penal consequence of sin seems to be a dictate of reason and conscience no less than of revelation. At all events, it is a doctrine of religion which, above most others, seems to command the prompt assent of the human understanding. They who acknowledge the existence of a God at all, have probably no impressions of His power or His justice stronger than those which are associated with His providential strokes, and more especially with death as the universal penalty. War, pestilence, and famine are regarded by the common sense of men not merely as misfortunes, but as punishments, and nothing more effectually rouses in the multitude the recollection of their sins than the report or the approach of those providential scourges. In all this the popular judgment is according to the truth.

2. What is thus true in the aggregate must needs be true in detail. If all the suffering in the world proceeds from sin, then every Divine judgment in particular must flow from the same source. Wherever we see suffering we see a proof not only that there is sin somewhere to account for and to justify that suffering, but that the individual sufferer is a sinner.

3. And yet it cannot be denied that there is something in this doctrine thus presented, against which even the better feelings of our nature are disposed to revolt. This is especially the case when we contemplate instances of aggravated suffering endured by those who are comparatively innocent, and still more when the sufferings of such are immediately occasioned by the wickedness of others. Can it be that the dying agonies of one who falls a victim to the murderous revenge or the reckless cupidity of others are to be regarded as the punishment of sin? Against this representation all our human sympathies and charities appear to cry aloud, and so intense is the reaction in some minds that they will not even listen to the explanation.

4. This feeling of repugnance, though it springs from a native sense of justice, is mistaken in its application because founded upon two misapprehensions. In the first place it assumes that the sufferings, in the case supposed, are said to be the penal fruits of sin committed against man, and more especially against the author of the sufferings endured. Hence we are all accustomed to enhance the guilt of murder, in some cases, by contrasting the virtues of the victim with the crimes of the destroyer. And in such a state of mind not one of us, perhaps, would be prepared to hear with patience that the murder was a righteous recompense of sin. But why? Because at such a moment we can look no further than the proximate immediate agent, and to think of him as having any claim or right of punishment is certainly preposterous. But when the excitement is allayed, and we have lost sight of the worthless and justly abhorred instrument, we may perhaps be able to perceive that, in the presence of an infinitely holy God, the most innocent victim of mans cruelty is, in himself, deserving only of displeasure; or, at least, that no difficulties hang about that supposition, except such as belong to the whole subject of sin and punishment.

5. If any does remain, it probably has reference to the seeming disproportion of the punishment to that of others, or to any particular offence with which the sufferer seems chargeable in comparison with others. But there is no authority for holding that every providential stroke is a specific punishment of some specific sin, or that the measure of mens sufferings here is in exact proportion to their guilt, so that they upon whom extraordinary judgment seem to fall are thereby proved to be extraordinary sinners.

6. The effect of this last error is the more pernicious, and the cure of it more difficult, because the doctrine which it falsely imputes to Christianity is really maintained by many Christians as well as by many who make no such professions. It often unexpectedly betrays itself in a censorious attempt to trace the sufferings of others back to certain causes, often more offensive in the sight of human censors and inquisitors than in that of a heart-searching God. But even where the sin charged is indeed a sin, its existence is hastily inferred from the supposed judgment, without any other evidence whatever. This uncharitable tendency can be cured only by the correction of the error which produces it.

7. But in attempting this correction there is need of extreme caution, as in all other cases where an error has arisen, not from sheer invention or denial of the truth, but from exaggeration, or perversion, or abuse of truth itself. Let us not, e.g., attempt to vindicate the ways of God to man by denying the doctrine of a particular providence. No distinction can be drawn between the great and small as objects of Gods notice and His care, without infringing on the absolute perfection of His nature by restricting His omniscience.

8. Nor must we deny any penal or judicial connection between particular providential strokes and the sins of the individual sufferer. To deny that the bloated countenance, the trembling limbs, the decaying mind, the wasted fortune, and the blasted fame of the drunkard or the libertine, are penally consequences of sin, of his own sin, of his own besetting, reigning, darling sin, would be ridiculous, and all men would regard it in that light. And the same thing is true of some extraordinary providences. When a bold blasphemer, in the act of imprecating vengeance on his own head, falls down dead before us, it would argue an extreme of philosophical caution or of sceptical reserve to hesitate to say, as the magicians said to Pharaoh when they found them selves confronted with effects beyond the capacity of any human or created power, This is the finger of God. What, then, it may be asked, is the error, theoretical or practical, which Christ condemns, and against which we are warned to be for ever on our guard?

If it be true, not only that suffering in general is the fruit of sin, and that every individual sufferer is a sinner, but that particular sufferings may be recognized as penal retributions of particular sins, where is the harm in tracing the connection for our edification or for that of others?

1. Even if the general rule be granted the exceptions are so many and notorious as to render it inapplicable as a standard or criterion of character.

2. This is a matter which God has not subjected to our scrutiny.

3. The tendency of such inquisitions, as shown by all experience, is not so much to edify as to subject–not so much to wean from sin as to harden in self-righteousness, by letting the censorship of other mens sins and other mens punishment divert our thoughts entirely from those which we commit, or those which we are to experience. Here, then, is the use which this instructive passage teaches us to make of the calamities of others, whether those which fall on individuals in private life, or those which strike whole classes and communities. The whole secret may be told in one short word–Repent. As the goodness of God to ourselves ought to lead us to repentance, so ought His judgments upon others to produce the same effect. Every such judgment should remind us that our own escape is but a respite–that if they who perish in our sight were guilty, we are guilty too, and that unless we repent we must all likewise perish. The words are full of solemn warning and instruction to us all. They give a tongue and an articulate utterance to every signal providence, to every sudden death, to every open grave, to every darkened house, to every scattered fortune, to every blighted reputation, to every broken heart in society around us. They command us, they entreat us to withdraw our view from the calamities of others as proofs of their iniquity, and to view them rather as memorials of our own, of that common guilt to which these manifold distresses owe their origin, and in which we, alas! are so profoundly and so ruinously implicated. (J. A. Alexander, D. D.)

The naturalness of Gods judgments

Now the principle that every judgment of God is connected, in the way of ordinary cause and effect, with the sin or error therein condemned, destroys at once the notion that plague or famine are judgments upon us for infidelity, or rationalism, or sabbath-breaking, or our private sins, for there is plainly no natural connection between the alleged sin and the alleged punishment. For example, the town which takes due sanitary precautions may refuse to give one penny to missions, but it will not be visited by a virulent outbreak of cholera. The town which takes no sanitary precautions, but gives 10,000 a-year to missions, will, in spite of its Christian generosity, become a victim to the epidemic. The lightning will strike the ship of the good man who chooses to sail without a lightning-conductor, it will spare the ship of the atheist and the blasphemer who provides himself with the protecting rod. There is, then, always a natural connection between the sin and the punishment, and the punishment points out its own cause. It is my intention this morning to show the truth of this principle in other spheres than that of epidemic disease. If we can manifest its universality, we go far to prove its truth. Take as the first illustration the case of the moral law. The commandments have force, therefore, not because they are commanded by a God of power, but because they are either needful for, or natural to, human nature. Nor is the judgment which follows on their violation any more arbitrary than the laws themselves. As they have their root in our nature so they have their punishment in our nature. Violate a moral law and our constitution protests through our conscience. Sorrow awakes, remorse follows, and remorse is felt in itself to be the mark of separation from God. The punishment is not arbitrary, but natural. Moreover, each particular violation of the moral law has its own proper judgment. The man who is dishonest in one branch of his life soon feels dishonesty–not impurity, not anything else but dishonesty–creep through his whole life and enter into all his actions. Impurity has its own punishment, and that is increasing corruption of heart. Take, again, the intellectual part of man. The necessities for intellectual progress are attention, perseverance, practice. Refuse to submit to these laws and you are punished by loss of memory or inactivity of memory, by failure in your work or by inability to think and act quickly at the proper moment. Again, take what may be called national laws. These have been, as it were, codified by the Jewish prophets. They were men whose holiness brought them near to God and gave them insight into the diseases of nations. They saw clearly the natural result of these diseases and they proclaimed it to the world. They looked on Samaria, and saw there a corrupt aristocracy, failing patriotism, oppress/on of the poor, falsification of justice, and they said, God will judge this city, and it shall be overthrown by Assyria. Well, was that an arbitrary judgment? It was of God; but given a powerful neighbour, and a divided people in which the real fighting and working class has been crushed, enslaved, and unjustly treated–and an enervated, lazy, pleasure-consumed upper class, and what is the natural result? Why, that very thing which the prophets called Gods judgment. Gods judgment was the natural result of the violation of the first of national laws–even-handed justice to all parties in the State. The same principle is true in a thousand instances in-history; the national judgments of war, revolution, pestilence, famine, are the direct results of the violation by nations of certain plain laws which have become clear by experience. For these judgments come to teach nations what is wrong in them, and the judgments must come again and again while the wrong thing is there. We find them out by punishment, as a child finds out that he must not touch fire by being burnt. The conclusion I draw from this is, that all national judgments of God come about naturally. But there are certain judgments mentioned in the Bible which seem to be supernatural–the destruction of Sodom, of Sennacheribs army, of the Egyptians in the Red Sea, the plagues sent upon the Israelites, and others. These are the difficulty. How shall we explain them? or shall we seek to explain them at all? First, we must remember that the writers had not the knowledge capable of explaining them; that nature to them was an insoluble mystery. They naturally, then, referred these things to a direct action of God, or rather, because they were out of the common, to an interference of God with nature. They were right in referring them to God, but it is possible that, owing to their ignorance of nature, they were wrong in their way of explaining them. Secondly. There is a thought which goes far, if it be true, to explain these things–it is that the course of human history may be so arranged, that, at times, healing or destructive natural occurrences coincide with crises in the history of a nation. For example, we might say that the sins of Sodom had reached their height at the very period when the elastic forces which were swelling beneath the plain of the Dead Sea had reached their last possible expansion. Or that the army of Senncherib lay encamped in the way of the pestilential wind, which would have blown over the spot whether they had been there or not. Thirdly. Whatever difficulty these things present to us in the Bible, the same difficulty occurs in what is profanely called profane history. There is not the slightest doubt, were our English history written by a Hebrew of the time of the kings, that the eclipse and the thunderstorm at Creci, and that the storms which broke the Armada on the rocks of England and Scotland, would have been imputed to a miraculous interference by God with the course of nature. We do not believe these to have been miraculous; but we do believe them, with the Jew, to be of God. But we must also believe that they are contained in the order of the world–not disorderly elements arbitrarily introduced. That is, while believing in God as the Director and Ruler of human affairs, we must also believe in Him as the Director and Ruler of the course of nature. We see in all things this law holding good–that Gods judgments are natural. There is another class of occurrences which have been called judgments of God, but to which the term judgment is inapplicable. There are even now some who say that the sufferers under these blows of nature suffer because they are under the special wrath of God. What does Christ say to that? He bluntly contradicts it! I tell you nay–it is not so. There are not a few who still blindly think that suffering proves Gods anger. Has the Cross taught us nothing better than that, revealed to us no hidden secret? There is no pain, mental or physical, which is not a part of Gods continual self-sacrifice in us, and which, were we united to life and not to death, we should not see as joy. But, say others, God is cruel to permit such loss. Three thousand souls have perished in this hurricane. Is this your God of love? But look at the history of the hurricane. Could not God arrange to have a uniform climate over all the earth? We are spiritually puzzled, and, to arrange our doubts, God must make another world l We know not what we ask. A uniform climate over all the earth means simply the death of all living beings. It is the tropic heat and the polar cold which cause the currents of the ocean and the air and keep them fresh and pure. A stagnant atmosphere, a rotting sea, that is what we ask for. It is well God does not take us at our word, When we wish the hurricane away, we wish away the tropic heats in the West Indies and along the whole equator. What do we do then? We wish away the Gulf Stream and annihilate England. How long would our national greatness last if we had here the climate of Labrador? Because a few perish, is God to throw the whole world into confusion? The few must be sometimes sacrificed to the many. But they are not sacrificed without due warning. In this case God tells us plainly in His book of nature, that He wants to keep His air and His seas fresh and clean for His children to breathe and sail upon. The West Indies is the place where this work is done for the North Atlantic and its borders, and unless the whole constitution of the world be entirely changed, that work must be done by tornadoes. God has made that plain to us; and to all sailing and living about warm currents like the Gulf Stream it is as if God said, Expect my hurricanes; they must come. You will have to face danger and death, and it is My law that you should face it everywhere in spiritual as well as physical life; and to call Me unloving because I impose this on you, is to mistake the true ideal of your humanity. I mean to make you active men, not slothful dreamers. I will not make the world too easy for My children. I want veteran men, not untried soldiers; men of endurance, foresight, strength and skill for My work, and I set before you the battle. You must face manfully those forces which you call destructive, but which are in reality reparative. Brethren, we cannot complain of the destructive forces of nature. We should have been still savages had we not to contend against them. (S. A. Brooke, M. A.)

The case of passing judgment concerning calamities examined: What kind of judgment on such occasions is innocent and just ascertained; and the culpable extremes noted and censured


I.
I shall observe WHAT KIND OF REFLECTIONS OR CONCLUSIONS WE MAY JUSTLY RAISE UPON ANY CALAMITIES WHICH BEFALL OTHER MEN.

1. In the first place, we need not be scrupulous of thinking or saying that the persons so visited are visited for their sins. Our blessed Lord finds no fault with the Jews for suggesting or supposing that the Galileans were sinners, and were punished by God for their sins. All mere men are sinners, and all afflictions whatever have a retrospect to sins committed, and are, in strictness of speech, punishments of sin.

2. That all calamities whatever are to be understood as coming from the hand of God. The Jews looked upwards to a higher hand than his, supposing Pilate to be the minister or executioner only of the Divine vengeance; and in this they judged right.


II.
To TAKE NOTICE OF THOSE EXTREMES WHICH MANY SO RUN INTO, BUT WHICH WE OUGHT ABOVE ALL THINGS CAREFULLY TO AVOID. There are two noted excesses in this matter: one the text expressly mentions, the other is omitted, or only tacitly pointed to. That which is mentioned, is, the drawing rash and uncharitable conclusions from greater sufferings to greater sins; as if they who have suffered most must of consequence have been the worst of sinners. The other, which is not mentioned, but yet is tacitly condemned, is, the being positive and peremptory as to the particular sin, or kind of sin, that draws down Gods judgments upon any particular person or persons. That which I now intend to treat of, is the pointing out, or specifying the particular sin or sins, for which we suppose Gods judgments to have fallen upon any particular person or persons. The motives for doing this are many and various, as circumstances vary, though all centering in self-flattery, or partial fondness to ourselves. Sometimes it is vanity and ostentation, while we affect to make a show of more than common sagacity in discovering the hidden springs of events, and in interpreting the secrets of Divine providence. Sometimes party prejudices and passions have the greatest hand in it; while we are willing to measure God by ourselves, and to fancy that He takes the same side that we do. If our opposers or adversaries fall into troubles or disasters, how agreeable a thought is it to imagine that it was a judgment upon them for their opposition to us. But the most common and prevailing motive of all for censuring others in this manner on account of their afflictions, is to ward off the apprehension of the like from our own doors, and to speak peace to ourselves. Observe it carefully, and you will scarce find a man charging a judgment of God upon others for any particular sin, and at the same time acknowledging himself guilty in the like kind. No, he will be particularly careful to pitch upon some vice, which he himself, in imagination at least, stands clear of, and is the farthest from. The designs of providence are vast and large; Gods thoughts are very deep, His judgments unsearchable, His ways past finding out.

1. Sometimes the primary reasons, or moving causes of the Divine judgments, lie remote and distant in place or in time; several years, perhaps, or even gererations, backwards. God may visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Him. He has at any time full power and right to take away the life which He gives, or any worldly comforts which Himself bestows; and if He sometimes chooses to exercise this right and power on account of things done several years or ages upwards, there can be no injustice in so doing; but it may more fully answer the ends of discipline, and God may show forth His wisdom in it. This I hint, by the way, as to the reason of the thing: the facts are evident from the sacred history. When King Ahab had sinned, God denounced His judgments against him, but suspended the execution, in part, to another time; assigning also the reason for deferring it: Because he humbleth himself before Me, I will not bring the evil in his days, but in his sons days will I bring the evil upon his house: which was accordingly executed, in the days of him son Jehoram, about fifteen years after.

2. It may further be considered that sometimes the best sort of men are permitted to fall a sacrifice to the rage and violence of the worst; and this either because the world is not worthy of them, or because God gives them up, that their malicious persecutors may fill up the measure of their iniquities. In either view the thing is rather a judgment of God upon the wicked who remain, than upon the righteous so taken away.

3. Supposing we were ever so certain that any person is visited for his own sins only, without any respect to the sins of his ancestors, or of any man else; yet great mistakes may be committed in conjectures made about the particular sins. We have a very remarkable instance of it in Shimeis censure upon King David.


III.
To POINT OUT THE PRACTICAL USE AND APPLICATION OF THE WHOLE.

1. Let it be observed that religious and righteous men are often grievously afflicted. In which case it is most evident that, though they may and do deserve as great temporal afflictions as can be laid upon them, yet they do not deserve them more, nor so much as those worse men that escape. God, for many wise reasons, may sometimes punish good men in this life, and spare the ungodly. The sins of the former, being of a smaller size, may be purged away by temporal calamities; while the greater transgressions of the latter are reserved for an after-reckoning, a more solemn and dismal account. Good men may retain some blemishes, which want to be washed away in the baptism of afflictions. Or, God may sometimes serve the interest of His Church, and set forth the power of His grace, and the efficacy of the true religion, by the sufferings of good men; which is the case of martyrs or confessors who have been persecuted for righteousness sake.

2. Suppose we certainly knew that any person who is under trouble, or who has remarkably suffered, and died by the hand of God, had been a wicked and ungodly man; yet we cannot justly conclude, that he was at all worse than many who had not so suffered. For in some cases it may be an argument rather in his favour, to prove that he was not so bad as others. First, I observe, that in some cases the afflictions which a bad man suffers may be an argument in his favour, as affording a probable presumption that he is not so bad, but rather better, than those who escape. Now, I say, when God punishes a sinner in such a way as affects not his life, with a view to his amendment (whether it be by extreme poverty or disgrace, or bodily hurts or diseases, or whatever else it be), in these cases it may serve for an argument in his favour, to prove that he is somewhat better than many others that are spared. For God, who sees into the hearts of all men, may know what effect His visitation will have upon him; and may therefore mercifully mark him out for sufferings, as foreseeing of what use they will be towards the bringing him to a sense of his sins and to be a serious repentance: whereas others, who are more hardened in their vices and follies, He may totally reject as past cure; and so may let them go on and prosper for a time, until death comes and brings them a summons to a higher and more dreadful visitation. But here, perhaps, you might ask, Why should such or such sinners be singled out for examples rather than others, and refused the privilege of a longer time to repent in, if they were not greater and more grievous sinners than the rest? To which I answer: First, supposing them to have been all equally guilty (which was indeed the supposition I have proceeded upon), yet it might be necessary to cut off some, and some rather than all; and, in such a case, God might choose to single out such as He saw proper to animadvert upon, while His mercy is free to pass by others. But further, it should be considered that those who are spared, except they repent, are in a worse condition than those who have already suffered; their judgment is respited only, and deferred for a time, to fall the heavier at the last. So that, though they have some favour shown them, in being spared so long, they have the more to account for; and, without repentance, will at length pay dear for their privilege. But, I must add thirdly, that, supposing the offenders not to be equally guilty, yet God may, if He pleases, and very justly too, cut off the best first, and spare the worst, for two very plain reasons: one, because the best may sufficiently deserve it, and God may do as He pleases. The other, because that, if it were His constant method always to take vengeance upon the worst first, many would be thereby encouraged to go on in their sins, as long as they should imagine there were yet any men left alive more wicked than themselves. (D. Waterland, D. D.)

Thorpes repentance

In the days of Whitfield, Thorpe, one of his most violent opponents, and three others, laid a wager who could best imitate and ridicule Whitfields preaching. Each was to open the Bible at random, and preach an extempore sermon from the first verse that presented itself. Thorpes three competitors each went through the game with impious buffoonery. Then, stepping upon the table, Thorpe exclaimed, I shall beat you all. They gave him the Bible, and by Gods inscrutable providence, his eye fell first upon this verse, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. He read the words, but the sword of the Spirit went through his soul in a moment, and he preached as one who scarce knew what he said. The hand of God laid hold upon him, and, intending to mock, he could only fear and tremble. When he descended from the table a profound silence reigned in the company, and not one word was said concerning the wager. Thorpe instantly withdrew; and after a season of the deepest distress, passed into the full light of the gospel, and became a most successful preacher of its grace.

Love in warning

That father who sees his son tottering toward the brink of a precipice, and, as he sees him, cries out sharply, Stop, stop!–does not that father love his son? That tender mother who sees her infant on the point of eating some poisonous berry, and cries out sharply, Stop, stop I put it down!–does not that mother love that child? It is indifference that lets people alone, and allows them to go on every one in his own way. It is love, tender love, that warns and raises the cry of alarm. The cry of Fire! fire! at midnight, may sometimes startle a man out of his sleep, rudely, harshly, unpleasantly. But who would complain if that cry was the means of saving his life? The words, Except ye repent, ye shall all perish, may seem at first sight stern and severe. But they are words of love, and may be the means of delivering precious souls from hell. (Bishop Ryle.)

Terror not necessary to repentance

There are those who will not come into Gods kingdom unless they can come as Dante went into paradise–by going through hell. They wish to walk over the burning marl, and to snuff the sulphurous air. If a man has done wrong, his own thoughts should turn him to reparation; but if they do not, the first intimation from the injured friend should suffice. (H. W. Beecher.)

Repentance

1. Repentance is a difficult work, God must work it. It is not in mans 2Ti 2:25). And He peradventure will give it, no man is certain of it. It is a supernatural grace not only above nature corrupted, but nature created; for man in innocency had no need of it.

2. It is a necessary work. Our Saviour before showed the necessity of it–Except you repent, you shall all perish (verses 3, 5). So Mat 3:10. Turn or burn, there is no remedy.

3. And it is a most excellent grace. A fair daughter of a foul mother. She looks backward, and moves forward; is herself a dark cloud, yet brings a fair sunshine. Is this a riddle to you? I will read it. Sin is the mother, repentance is the daughter, the mother is black and ugly, the daughter fair and lovely: God is the Father of repentance, and He could never endure the mother sin, but hates her society; being born, she slew her mother, for by repentance sin is slain, and in so doing God doth bless her; she no sooner receives breath, but she cries for pardon and forgiveness. Miracles she works. The blind eyes are by her made to see the filthiness of sin; the deaf ear she causeth to hear the word of truth, the dumb lips to cry out for grace, and the heart that was dead, becomes now alive to God, and the devil that ruled in it is now expelled. She looks backward to sins past, and is humbled for them, yet she moves forward to holiness and perfection. In short, repentance is herself cloudy, and made up of sadness, yet everlasting joy and happiness doth attend it. (N. Rogers.)

Or those eighteen

Errors respecting the providence of God

It is probably in part the cause, and partly the effect, of the idea of gloom and sadness that we are far too apt to associate with religion, that we regard God so much as if He were only the sender of evil and not of good, as if He indeed sent the dark cloud that occasionally casts its shadow across our path, but had no concern with the bright and gladsome sunshine that habitually enlivens it. Judge for yourselves. Suppose that some being that knew nothing of God were to become an inmate of one of our dwellings, and were to derive all his knowledge of Him from our conversation, is not the probability that he would first and oftenest hear His name mentioned in connection with some calamity, and that he would form the idea that we regarded Him as some mysterious power who had to do only with sickness, and death, and funerals? Now, it is doubtless well that we should recognize the hand of God in the evils that befal us; and a most blessed thing it is that we can resort to Him in the day of sore distress, when our hearts are ready to sink within us, and we feel that all others than He are miserable comforters; but surely it is not well that we should shut Him out from our thoughts when all goes well with us. We treat God very much as an unkind husband treats his wife, giving her the blame of all that goes amiss in the domestic affairs, forgetting that it is to her prudence and good management that he is indebted for innumerable and often unthought of comforts. Another misconception into which we habitually fall respecting the Divine Providence is to think of it as only having to do with the great and striking events of our lives, and not with the daily and hourly occurrences, which are individually small and scarcely thought of, but which, in the aggregate, make up very nearly the whole of our lives. It may have happened to some of us to be delivered from great and imminent danger, in circumstances in which it was almost impossible to avoid recognizing the finger of God; and it is well if we have felt due gratitude for such a deliverance. But if we viewed the matter aright, ought we Hot constantly to be filled with gratitude to Him for keeping us from falling into danger? Is the continuance of health not as great and as special a blessing as the recovery from sickness? When some harrowing calamity occurs in our neighbourhood, we feel that those who have been in the midst of it, and who have escaped unscathed, have a laud call addressed to them for thankfulness and praise; but does it ever occur to us, that if there be any difference, the call is still louder to us for gratitude, because we have been kept out of the danger itself? Depend upon it, that for one great event in our lives in which we see the hand of Gods providence visibly at work, there are ten thousand small events in which it is not less really, though less manifestly, at work. It was a received maxim amongst a particular sect of the old heathen philosophers, that Jupiter had no leisure to attend to small affairs; but it is our blessed privilege to know regarding Jehovah, that, whilst He counts the number of the stars, and calls them all by their names, He superintends the fall of every raindrop, and directs the course of every sun-ray, and clothes the lilies of the field with glory, and feeds the young ravens when they cry to Him; that, whilst He rules over the destinies of states and empires, He watches over the flight of every sparrow, and numbers the very hairs on the heads of His people. (T. Smith, D. D.)

The bad and good use of Gods signal judgments upon others


I.
THE WRONG USE WHICH MEN ARE APT TO MAKE OF THE EXTRAORDINARY AND SIGNAL JUDGMENTS OF GOD UPON OTHERS; AND THAT IS, TO BE UNCHARITABLE AND CENSORIOUS TOWARDS OTHERS, WHICH IS COMMONLY CONSEQUENT UPON A GROSS AND STUPID NEGLECT OF OURSELVES. For men do not usually entertain and cherish this censorious humour for its own sake, but in order to some farther end; they are not so uncharitable merely out of spite and malice to others, but out of self-flattery and a fond affection to themselves. This makes them forward to represent others to all the disadvantage that may be, and to render them as bad as they can, that they themselves may appear less evil in their own eyes, and may have a colour to set off themselves by the comparison. It is the nature of guilt to flee from itself, and to use all possible art to hide and lessen it.


II.
MORE PARTICULARLY CONSIDER SOME OF THE RASH CONCLUSIONS WHICH MEN ARE APT TO DRAW FROM THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD UPON OTHERS, WHETHER UPON PUBLIC SOCIETIES AND COMMUNITIES OF MEN, OR UPON PARTICULAR PERSONS.

1. It is rash, where there is no Divine revelation in the case, to be peremptory as to the particular sin or kind of it; so as to say, that for such a sin God sent such a judgment upon a particular person, or upon a company of men, unless the judgment be a natural effect and consequent of such a sin; as, if a drunken man die of a surfeit, or a lewd person of a disease that is the proper effect of such a vice, or if the punishment ordained by law for such a crime overtake the offender; in these and such-like cases, it is neither rash nor uncharitable to say, such a mischief befel a man for such a fault; because such an evil is evidently the effect of such a sin: but in other cases, peremptorily to conclude is great rashness. Thus the heathens of old laid all those fearful judgments of God, which fell upon the Roman empire in the first ages of Christianity, upon the Christians, as if they had been sent by God on purpose to testify His displeasure against that new sect of religion. And thus every party deals with those that are opposite to them, out of a fond persuasion that God is like themselves, and that He cannot but hate those whom they hate, and punish those whom they would punish, if the sway and government of things were permitted to them.

2. It is rash, likewise, for any man, without revelation, to conclude peremptorily, that God must needs in His judgments only have respect to some late and fresh sins, which were newly committed; and that all His arrows are only levelled against those impieties of men which are now upon the stage, and in present view. This is rash and groundless; and men herein take a measure of God by themselves, and because they are mightily affected with the present, and sensible of a fresh provocation, and want to revenge themselves while the heat is upon them, therefore they think God must do so too. But there is nothing occasions more mistakes in the world about God and His providence than to bring Him to our standard, and to measure His thoughts by our thoughts, and the ways and methods of His providence by our ways. Justice in God is a wise, and calm, and steady principle, which, as to the time and circumstances of its exercise, is regulated by His wisdom.

3. It is rash to conclude from little circumstances of judgments, or some fanciful parallel betwixt the sin and the punishment, what sinners, and what persons in particular, God designed to punish by such a calamity. There is scarce anything betrays men more to rash and ungrounded censures and determinations concerning the judgments of God, than a superstitious observation of some little circumstances belonging to them, and a conceit of a seeming parallel between such a sin and such a judgment. In the beginning of the Reformation, when Zuinglius was slain in a battle by the papists, and his body burnt, his heart was found entire in the ashes; from whence (saith the historian) his enemies concluded the obdurateness of his heart; but his friends, the firmness and sincerity of it in the true religion. Both these censures seem to be built upon the same ground of fancy and imagination: but it is a wise and well-grounded observation which Thuanus, the historian (who was himself of the Roman communion), makes upon it–Thus (says he) mens minds being prejudiced beforehand by love or hatred (as it commonly falls out in differences of religion), each party superstitiously interprets the little circumstances of every event in favour of itself. Everything hath two handles; and a good wit and a strong imagination may find something in every judgment, whereby he may, with some appearance of reason, turn the cause of the judgment upon his adversary. Fancy is an endless thing; and if we will go this way to work, then he that hath the best wit is like to be the best interpreter of Gods judgments.

4. It is rash, likewise, to determine anything concerning the end and consequence of Gods judgments.

5. And lastly, It is rashness to determine that those persons, or that part of the community upon which the judgments of God do particularly fall, are greater sinners than the rest who are untouched by it. And this is the very case our Saviour instanceth here in the text. And this brings me to the–


III.
Third particular I proposed, which was to show HOW UNREASONABLE IT IS FOR MEN TO DRAW ANY SUCH UNCHARITABLE CONCLUSIONS FROM THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD UPON OTHERS, THAT THEY ARE GREATER SINNERS THAN OTHERS; AND LIKEWISE, HOW FOOLISH IT IS FROM HENCE TO TAKE ANY COMFORT AND ENCOURAGEMENT TO OURSELVES THAT BECAUSE WE ESCAPE THOSE CALAMITIES WHICH HAVE BEFALLEN OTHERS, THEREFORE WE ARE BETTER THAN THEY. Our Saviour vehemently denies that either of these conclusions can justly be made from the remarkable judgments of God which befall others and pass by us–I tell you, Nay: but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

1. It is very unreasonable for men to draw any such uncharitable conclusions concerning others, that because the judgments of God fall upon them, that therefore they are greater sinners than others. For–

(1) What do we know but that God may inflict those evils upon those particular persons for secret ends and reasons, only known to His own infinite wisdom, and fit to be concealed from us? What do we know but He may afflict such a person in a remarkable manner, purely in the use of His sovereignty, without any special respect to the sins of such a person as being greater than the sins of other men; but yet for some great end, very worthy of His wisdom and goodness?

(2) What do we know but that God may send these calamities upon some particular persons in mercy to the generality; and upon some particular places in a nation out of kindness to the whole? It is foolish likewise to take any comfort and encouragement to ourselves that, because we have escaped those sore judgments which have befallen others, therefore we are better than they are; for (as I have shown) these judgments do not necessarily import that those upon whom they fall are greater sinners, and that those who escape them are not so: but suppose it true, that they were greater sinners than we are, for any man from hence to take encouragement to himself to continue in sin, is as if, from the severe punishment which is inflicted upon a traitor, a man should encourage himself in felony; both these sorts of criminals are by the law in danger of death, only the circumstances of death are in one case more severe and terrible than in the other; but he that from hence encourageth himself in felony, reasons very ill, because he argues against his own life. The only prudent inference that can be made, is, not to come within the danger of the law, which punisheth all crimes, though not with equal severity. Thus I have done with the filet thing I propounded to speak to from these words, viz.: The wrong use which too many are apt to make of the signal and extraordinary judgments of God upon others. I proceed to the second thing I observed in the text, viz.: The right use we should make of the judgments of God upon others; and that is, to reflect upon our own sins, and to repent of them, lest a like or greater judgment overtake us. This our Saviour tells us in the next words, But except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. I shall only draw an inference or two from what I have already discoursed upon these two heads.

1. Let us adore the judgments of God, and instead of searching into the particular reasons and ends of them, let us say with St. Paul (Rom 11:33).

2. Let us not be rash in our censures and determinations concerning the judgments of God upon others; let us not wade beyond our depth into the secrets of God: for who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor? (Archbishop Tillotson.)

Lessons from accidents


I.
THE CONTRADICTION OF A GREAT ERROR IN JUDGMENT. Our blessed Redeemer here teaches us by example to seize upon the events which transpire around us, and to turn them to the improvement of those who hear of them. Some ungenerous Jews informed Him of the barbarous and impious way in which Pilate had taken vengeance upon some Galileans, mingling their blood with their sacrifices; in reply to whom Jesus referred them to another case, not of Galileans, but of dwellers at Jerusalem, not by the hands of man, but by the hand of God; that from these two together He might draw two very important lessons.

1. The accident which befell those eighteen. They were buried alive beneath the ruins of a falling tower. A melancholy end! Death, come at what time and in what form it may, is dreadful, except to those who by grace are raised above the fear of it–a very few. The approach of it is most appalling to human nature. It is not natural to man to die; it is no part of the original constitution of his being; and nothing can reconcile most men to it. And it becomes still more revolting as it is aggravated by circumstances not common.

2. The inference drawn from this accident. The Jews argued that their sufferings were the proof of their sins; that their rare doom was evidence of their rare guilt. This was a common notion among them; and there was some reason in it, for if left to argue out our own principles, without information or experience, we should conclude that God would always reward men according to their deserts, and that, as all suffering is the offspring of sin, the one would be proportioned to the other, so that the amount of one would indicate the amount of the other. This notion was greatly confirmed in the mind of the Jew by the peculiar government which God exercised as the King of Israel, under which His providence did often indicate His pleasure or displeasure, dispensing present blessings and curses according to His promises and threatenings by Moses. And though this was with the nation rather than with individuals, there were on record in their Scriptures particular instances of evident reward both of evil and good which led them to make the general rule. We, in the same way, knowing that the curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked, but He blesseth the habitation of the just, are apt to come to their conclusion, and to regard the death of those who perish miserably as a marked punishment. Therefore we must ponder the third thought in the text–

3. The denial which our Lord gives to this inference. We are Dot expressly told what was the intention of those who related to Jesus the cruel assault of Pilate upon the Galileans at the very altar of God. But we can gather it from the answer of the Great Teacher, which is evidently not the answer that they desired. He plainly showed their supposition to be that which I have assumed, by His direct contradiction of it. Suppose ye, He said (meaning Ye suppose ) that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they suffered such things? I tell you, Nay –which He confirmed by the parallel question and answer in our text. And if there were any triumph of party spirit in these bearers of evil tidings, Jesus took it away well by thus turning their attention from the despised Galileans to their fellow-citizens–teaching them that if the inference were just in the one case it would be so in the other, yet with Divine impartiality denying it in both. And this forbids all to draw such an inference, even in thought. Which prohibition let me strengthen by a fourth consideration–

4. The reasons which there are against such conclusions. It ought to be enough to know that the principle upon which they are founded is often false, and that it is not in our power to ascertain whether it be true or false in most cases. Yet I would deepen the impression by reminding you that such inferences are apt to harden our feelings and take away our pity–a great evil for us. We cannot but have more sympathy with an innocent sufferer than with one who is guilty; yet should human misery in every form and in any man at once awaken our unfeigned and generous compassion, and keep this alive as long as it lasts.


II.
THE SUGGESTION OF A MOST IMPORTANT PERSONAL THOUGHT. Some might suppose from the line of argument which I have now followed that I do not believe in the special providence of God (though I have really asserted it), and ask, Is there evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it? or if not, does He act without reason? Then I reply, that my unwavering faith is, that whether there be good or evil done in this way, it is the Lords doing; but persuaded that every event which transpires is the appointment of His providence, I perceive also that He does not make His appointments known to us to gratify our curiosity or to justify our censures; for He giveth not account of any of His matters, not willing that we should judge His servants in the present state of our ignorance. Moreover, I have followed, not the dictate of my own mind, but the course indicated in the text, the great object of which is to teach us to consider ourselves rather that to censure ethers; for in it Jesus says, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Awful as was their end, such an end awaits you if you avert it not. In which saying there are three things worthy of notice.

1. The solemnity of this warning. The catastrophe to which our Lord referred was both instant and terrible; and it was the type of that which befel the hapless multitudes dwelling in Jerusalem at the time of its utter destruction. We tremble at the tale, and should have grown sick and faint at the sight, like so many stout men who witnessed it. And does any such doom await any among us? Many, ay, all, but for the grace of God.

2. The reasonableness of this warning. Whether we see it or not, there is reason in everything that God does, and in everything that Christ says. In the last great day, however, the reason shall be evident why some perish and others are preserved; all men shall discern it. It is intimated in our text; they will perish who would not repent, though space was given them for repentance. But where is the necessity for this? One short word is the answer–Sin.

3. The universality of this warning. (J. Williams.)

Sudden and signal calamity improved


I.
Now, first, let us inquire what are those FALSE CONCLUSIONS which men are apt to draw from the stirring and startling events of providence.

1. The first feeling in the mind of man, when God sends afflictive dispensations, is to lose sight of Divine providence altogether. This is to drive God out of His own world–to refer the thing altogether to second causes. Oh! it was an accident; it was some chance event; it was some unfortunate circumstance; or it was something which occurred from carelessness, want of watchfulness, want of circumspection, want of foresight and provision; forgetting a Divine hand, losing sight of an almighty Providence.

2. And this is the second remark I have to make–that when the event which occurs is so marked and peculiar that man cannot altogether lose sight of Divine providence or of the Divine hand, he then is disposed to attribute some special guilt or some special misfortune to the sufferers themselves. He tries to find out some particular circumstances in the case which has occurred that may apply peculiarly and expressly to the parties concerned.


II.
But now I come, in the second place, to inquire into those SOLID AND IMPORTANT LESSONS which these events are really designed to teach us.

1. Now, of the lessons which this solemn event is intended to teach, the first is this–that we are all standing on the brink of an eternal world. Beloved brethren, it does not require any mighty effort of Jehovah, any vast convulsion of nature, to destroy us or to carry us out of the world. A single spark will do it; a little smouldering spark getting amongst combustible matter, or thrown into any other circumstances in which these accidents by fire occur, is a sufficient agent in the hand of your God to destroy life. A little disorder in any part of the animal frame can do the same. The air you breathe is impregnated with disease. The very ground on which you walk may prove your death. A fall, a stumble–a thousand minute accidents–may kill you.

2. This event reminds us of the punishment due to sin.

3. A loud and most solemn call to repentance. (D. Wilson, M. A.)

Fuente: Biblical Illustrator Edited by Joseph S. Exell

CHAPTER XIII.

Christ preaches the necessity of repentance, from the

punishment of the Galileans massacred by Pilate, 1-3.

And by the death of those on whom the tower in Siloam fell,

4, 5.

The parable of the barren fig tree, 6-29.

Christ cures a woman who had been afflicted eighteen years,

10-13.

The ruler of the synagogue is incensed and is reproved by our

Lord, 14-17.

The parable of the mustard seed, 18, 19;

of the leaven, 20-21.

He journeys towards Jerusalem, and preaches, 22.

The question, Are there few saved? and our Lords answer, with

the discourse thereon, 23-30.

He is informed that Herod purposes to kill him, 31, 32.

Predicts his own death at Jerusalem, and denounces judgments on

that impenitent city, 33-35.

NOTES ON CHAP. XIII.

Verse 1. At that season] At what time this happened is not easy to determine; but it appears that it was now a piece of news which was told to Christ and his disciples for the first time.

Whose blood Pilate had mingled] This piece of history is not recorded (as far as I can find) by Josephus: however, he states that the Galileans were the most seditious people in the land: they belonged properly to Herod’s jurisdiction; but, as they kept the great feasts at Jerusalem, they probably, by their tumultuous behaviour at some one of them, gave Pilate, who was a mortal enemy to Herod, a pretext to fall upon and slay many of them; and thus, perhaps, sacrifice the people to the resentment he had against the prince. Archelaus is represented by Josephus as sending his soldiers into the temple, and slaying 3000 men while they were employed in offering sacrifices. Josephus, War, b. ii. c. 1, s. 3, and ii. c. 5. Some suppose that this refers to the followers of Judas Gaulonites, (see Ac 5:37,) who would not acknowledge the Roman government, a number of whom Pilate. surrounded and slew, while they were sacrificing in the temple. See Josephus, Antiq. lib. 18: but this is not very certain.

Fuente: Adam Clarke’s Commentary and Critical Notes on the Bible

The Holy Scriptures giving us no account of these two stories to which our Saviour doth here refer, and those who have wrote the history of the Jews having given us no account of them, interpreters are at a great loss to determine any thing about them. We read of one Judas of Galilee, who drew away much people after him, and perished, Act 5:37. It is said that he seduced people from their obedience to the Roman emperor, persuading them not to acknowledge him as their governor, nor to pay tribute to the Romans. It is guessed by interpreters, that some of this faction coming up to the passover, (for they were Jews), Pilate fell upon them, and slew them while they were sacrificing. Others think that these were some remnant of Judass faction, but Samaritans, and slain while they were sacrificing at their temple in Mount Gerizim, and that (though Samaritans) they were called Galilaeans, because Judas, the head of their faction, was such. The reader is at liberty to choose which of these he thinks most probable, for I find no other account given by any. The latter is prejudiced by our Saviours calling them Galilaeans, and advantaged by the desperate hatred which the Jews had to the Samaritans, which might make them more prone to censure any passages of Divine providence severe towards them. But what the certain crime or provocation was we cannot say; we are sure that de facto the thing was true, Pilate did mingle the blood of some Galilaeans with their sacrifices, of which a report was brought to Christ. We are at the same loss for those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloam fell. Siloe, or Siloa, was the name of a small fountain at the foot of Mount Zion, which, as we are told, did not constantly, but at certain times, send out waters, which running through hollow places of the earth, and mines and quarries of stone, made a great noise. Isaiah mentions it, Isa 8:6. There was also a pool in Jerusalem which had that name, and had a wall built by it, Neh 3:15. Christ sent the blind man to go and wash there, Joh 9:7. Turrets are (as we know) very usual upon walls. It seems one of these towers fell, and slew eighteen persons, come thither either to wash themselves, or by reason of some healing virtue in those waters, upon what occasion we cannot determine; but there they perished. This story seems to have been something older than the other. Our Saviour either had heard what some people had said, or at least knew what they would say upon those accidents, for we are mightily prone to pass uncharitable judgments upon persons perishing suddenly, especially if they die by a violent death. As he therefore took all occasions to press upon them repentance, so he doth not think fit to omit one so fair; and though he doth not, by what he saith, forbid us to observe such extraordinary providences, and to whom they happen, but willeth us to hear and fear; yet he tells them, there were many Galilaeans as bad as they, who unless they repented, that is, being sensible of, heartily turned from, the wickedness of their ways, would perish also: thereby teaching us,

1. That punishments come upon people for their sins, and more signal punishments for more signal sinnings.

2. That although God sometimes by his providence signally punishes some for notorious sinnings, yet he spareth more such sinners than he so signally punishes.

3. That therefore none can conclude from such signal punishments, that such persons punished were greater sinners than they.

4. That the best use we can make of such reports, and spectacles of notorious sinners, more than ordinarily punished, is to examine ourselves, and to repent, lest we also perish.

Fuente: English Annotations on the Holy Bible by Matthew Poole

1-3. Galileanspossibly thefollowers of Judas of Galilee, who, some twenty years before this,taught that Jews should not pay tribute to the Romans, and of whom welearn, from Ac 5:37, that hedrew after him a multitude of followers, who on his being slain wereall dispersed. About this time that party would be at its height, andif Pilate caused this detachment of them to be waylaid and put todeath as they were offering their sacrifices at one of the festivals,that would be “mingling their blood with their sacrifices”[GROTIUS, WEBSTERand WILKINSON, but doubtedby DE WETTE,MEYER, ALFORD,c.]. News of this being brought to our Lord, to draw out His views ofsuch, and whether it was not a judgment of Heaven, He simply pointsthem to the practical view of the matter: “These men are notsignal examples of divine vengeance, as ye suppose but everyimpenitent sinnerye yourselves, except ye repentshall belike monuments of the judgment of Heaven, and in a more awful sense.”The reference here to the impending destruction of Jerusalem is farfrom exhausting our Lord’s weighty words; they manifestly point to a”perdition” of a more awful kindfuture, personal,remediless.

Fuente: Jamieson, Fausset and Brown’s Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible

There were present at that season,…. Among the innumerable multitude of people, Lu 12:1 that were then hearing the above discourses and sayings of Christ:

some that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. These Galileans were very likely some of the followers of Judas Gaulonitis, or Judas of Galilee; see Ac 5:37 who endeavoured to draw off the Jews from the Roman government, and affirmed it was not lawful to give tribute to Caesar; at which Pilate being enraged, sent a band of soldiers, and slew these his followers; who were come up to the feast of the passover, as they were offering their sacrifices in the temple, and so mixed their blood with the blood of the passover lambs: this being lately done, some of the company spoke of it to Christ; very likely some of the Scribes and Pharisees, whom he had just now taxed as hypocrites; either to know his sense of Pilate’s conduct, that should he condemn it as brutish and barbarous, they might accuse him to him; or should he approve of it, might traduce him, and bring him into contempt among the people; or to know his sentiments concerning the persons slain, whether or no they were not very wicked persons; and whether this was not a judgment upon them, to be put to death in such a manner, and at such a time and place, and which sense seems to be confirmed by Christ’s answer. Josephus z relating a slaughter of the Samaritans by Pilate, which bears some likeness to this, has led some, though without any just reason, to conclude, that these were Samaritans, who are here called Galileans. This history is neither related nor hinted at, by any other writer but Luke. The phrase of mingling blood with blood, is Jewish; it is said of one Trogianus the wicked (perhaps the Emperor Trajan), that he slaughtered the Jews,

, “and mingled their blood with their blood”; and their blood ran into the sea, unto Cyprus a. The Jews b have a notion, that

“in the age in which the son of David comes, Galilee shall be destroyed.”

Here was a great slaughter of the Galileans now, see Ac 5:37 but there was a greater afterwards by the Romans: it may be that the Pharisees made mention of this case to Christ, to reproach him and his followers, who were called Galileans, as his disciples chiefly were.

z Antiqu. l. 18. c. 5. a T. Hieros. Succa, fol. 55. 2. Vid. Lightfoot Hor. in loc. b T. Bab. Sanhedrin, fol. 97. 1.

Fuente: John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible

The Murdered Galileans.



      1 There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.   2 And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galilans were sinners above all the Galilans, because they suffered such things?   3 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.   4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem?   5 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

      We have here, I. Tidings brought to Christ of the death of some Galileans lately, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices, v. 1. Let us consider,

      1. What this tragical story was. It is briefly related here, and is not met with in any of the historians of those times. Josephus indeed mentions Pilate’s killing some Samaritans, who, under the conduct of a factious leader, were going in a tumultuous manner to mount Gerizim, where the Samaritans’ temple was; but we can by no means allow that story to be the same with this. Some think that these Galileans were of the faction of Judas Gaulonita, called also Judas of Galilee (Acts v. 37), who disowned Csar’s authority and refused to pay tribute to him: or perhaps these, being Galileans, were only suspected by Pilate to be of that faction, and barbarously murdered, because those who were in league with that pretender were out of his reach. The Galileans being Herod’s subjects, it is probable that this outrage committed upon them by Pilate occasioned the quarrel that was between Herod and Pilate, which we read of in ch. xxiii. 12. We are not told what number they were, perhaps but a few, whom Pilate had some particular pique against (and therefore the story is overlooked by Josephus); but the circumstance remarked is that he mingled their blood with their sacrifices in the court of the temple. Though perhaps they had reason to fear Pilate’s malice, yet they would not, under pretence of that fear, keep away from Jerusalem, whither the law obliged them to go up with their sacrifices. Dr Lightfoot thinks it probable that they were themselves killing their sacrifices (which was allowed, for the priest’s work, they said, began with the sprinkling of the blood), and that Pilate’s officers came upon them by surprise, just at the time when they were off their guard (for otherwise the Galileans were mettled men, and generally went well-armed), and mingled the blood of the sacrificers with the blood of the sacrifices, as if it had been equally acceptable to God. Neither the holiness of the place nor of the work would be a protection to them from the fury of an unjust judge, who neither feared God nor regarded man. The altar, which used to be a sanctuary and place of shelter, is now become a snare and a trap, a place of danger and slaughter.

      2. Why it was related at this season to our Lord Jesus. (1.) Perhaps merely as a matter of news, which they supposed he had not heard before, and as a thing which they lamented, and believed he would do so too; for the Galileans were their countrymen. Note, Sad providences ought to be observed by us, and the knowledge of them communicated to others, that they and we may be suitably affected with them, and make a good use of them. (2.) Perhaps it was intended as a confirmation of what Christ had said in the close of the foregoing chapter, concerning the necessity of making our peace with God in time, before we be delivered to the officer, that is, to death, and so cast into prison, and then it will be too late to make agreements: “Now,” say they, “Master, here is a fresh instance of some that were very suddenly delivered to the officer, that were taken away by death when they little expected it; and therefore we have all need to be ready.” Note, It will be of good use to us both to explain the word of God and to enforce it upon ourselves by observing the providences of God. (3.) Perhaps they would stir him up, being himself of Galilee, and a prophet, and one that had a great interest in that country, to find out a way to revenge the death of these Galileans upon Herod. If they had any thoughts of this kind, they were quite mistaken; for Christ was now going up to Jerusalem, to be delivered into the hands of Pilate, and to have his blood, not mingled with his sacrifice, but itself made a sacrifice. (4.) Perhaps this was told Christ to deter him from going up to Jerusalem, to worship (v. 22), lest Pilate should serve him as he had served those Galileans, and should suggest against him, as probably he had insinuated against those Galileans, in vindication of his cruelty, that they came to sacrifice as Absalom did, with a seditious design, under colour of sacrificing, to raise rebellion. Now, lest Pilate, when his hand was in, should proceed further, they think it advisable that Christ should for the present keep out of the way. (5.) Christ’s answer intimates that they told him this with a spiteful innuendo, that, though Pilate was unjust in killing them, yet without doubt they were secretly bad men, else God would not have permitted Pilate thus barbarously to cut them off. It was very invidious; rather than they would allow them to be martyrs, though they died sacrificing, and perhaps suffered for their devotion, they would, without any colour of proof, suppose them to be malefactors; and it may be for no other reason than because they were not of their party and denomination, differed from them, or had difference with them. This fate of theirs, which was capable not only of a favourable, but an honourable construction, shall be called a just judgment of God upon them, though they know not for what.

      II. Christ’s reply to this report, in which,

      1. He seconded it with another story, which, like it, gave an instance of people’s being taken away by sudden death. It is not long since the tower of Siloam fell, and there were eighteen persons killed and buried in the ruins of it. Dr Lightfoot’s conjecture is that this tower adjoined to the pool of Siloam, which was the same with the pool of Bethesda, and that it belonged to those porches which were by the pool, in which the impotent folks lay, that waited for the stirring of the water (John v. 3), and that they who were killed were some of them, or some of those who in this pool used to purify themselves for the temple-service, for it was near the temple. Whoever they were, it was a sad story; yet such melancholy accidents we often hear of: for as the birds are caught in a snare, so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, when it falls suddenly upon them, Eccl. ix. 12. Towers, that were built for safety, often prove men’s destruction.

      2. He cautioned his hearers not to make an ill use of these and similar events, nor take occasion thence to censure great sufferers, as if they were therefore to be accounted great sinners: Suppose ye that these Galileans, who were slain as they were sacrificing, were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such things? I tell you nay,Luk 13:2; Luk 13:3. Perhaps they that told him the story of the Galileans were Jews, and were glad of any thing that furnished them with matter of reflection upon the Galileans, and therefore Christ retorted upon them the story of the men of Jerusalem, that came to an untimely end; for, with what measure of that kind we mete, it shall be measured to us again. “Now suppose ye that those eighteen who met with their death from the tower of Siloam, while perhaps they were expecting their cure from the pool of Siloam, were debtors to divine justice above all men that dwelt at Jerusalem? I tell you nay.” Whether it make for us or against us, we must abide by this rule, that we cannot judge of men’s sins by their sufferings in this world; for many are thrown into the furnace as gold to be purified, not as dross and chaff to be consumed. We must therefore not be harsh in our censures of those that are afflicted more than their neighbours, as Job’s friends were in their censures of him, lest we condemn the generation of the righteous, Ps. lxxii. 14. If we will be judging, we have enough to do to judge ourselves; nor indeed can we know love or hatred by all that is before us, because all things come alike to all,Ecc 9:1; Ecc 9:2. And we might as justly conclude that the oppressors, and Pilate among the rest, on whose side are power and success, are the greatest saints, as that the oppressed, and those Galileans among the rest, who are all in tears and have no comforter, no, not the priests and Levites that attended the altar, are the greatest sinners. Let us, in our censures of others, do as we would be done by; for as we do we shall be done by: Judge not, that ye be not judged, Matt. vii. 1.

      3. On these stories he founded a call to repentance, adding to each of them this awakening word, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish, v. 3-5. (1.) This intimates that we all deserve to perish as much as they did, and had we been dealt with according to our sins, according to the iniquity of our holy things, our blood had been long ere this mingled with our sacrifices by the justice of God. It must moderate our censure, not only that we are sinners, but that we are as great sinners as they, have as much sin to repent of as they had to suffer for. (2.) That therefore we are all concerned to repent, to be sorry for what we have done amiss, and to do so no more. The judgments of God upon others are loud calls to us to repent. See how Christ improved every thing for the pressing of that great duty which he came not only to gain room for, and give hopes to, but to enjoin upon us–and that is, to repent. (3.) That repentance is the way to escape perishing, and it is a sure way: so iniquity shall not be your ruin, but upon no other terms. (4.) That, if we repent not, we shall certainly perish, as others have done before us. Some lay an emphasis upon the word likewise, and apply it to the destruction that was coming upon the people of the Jews, and particularly upon Jerusalem, who were destroyed by the Romans at the time of their passover, and so, like the Galileans, they had their blood mingled with their sacrifices; and many of them, both in Jerusalem and in other places, were destroyed by the fall of walls and buildings which were battered down about their ears, as those that died by the fall of the tower of Siloam. But certainly it looks further; except we repent, we shall perish eternally, as they perished out of this world. The same Jesus that calls us to repent because the kingdom of heaven is at hand, bids us repent because otherwise we shall perish; so that he has set before us life and death, good and evil, and put us to our choice. (5.) The perishing of those in their impenitency who have been most harsh and severe in judging others will be in a particular manner aggravated.

Fuente: Matthew Henry’s Whole Bible Commentary

At that very season ( ). Luke’s frequent idiom, “at the season itself.” Apparently in close connexion with the preceding discourses. Probably “were present” (, imperfect of ) means “came,” “stepped to his side,” as often (Matt 26:50; Acts 12:20; John 11:28). These people had a piece of news for Jesus.

Whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices ( ). The verb is first aorist active (not past perfect) of , a common verb. The incident is recorded nowhere else, but is in entire harmony with Pilate’s record for outrages. These Galileans at a feast in Jerusalem may have been involved in some insurrection against the Roman government, the leaders of whom Pilate had slain right in the temple courts where the sacrifices were going on. Jesus comments on the incident, but not as the reporters had expected. Instead of denunciation of Pilate he turned it into a parable for their own conduct in the uncertainty of life.

Fuente: Robertson’s Word Pictures in the New Testament

MEN ARE TO REPENT, NOT JUDGE V. 1-5

1) “There were present at that season some that told him,” (paresan de tines en auto kairo apangellontes auto) “Then there were present certain ones who reported to him at that season,” or there arrived, perhaps to bring him a report of this outrage by Caesar Augustus, Luk 2:1. What season or period is not definitely known.

2) “Of the Galileeans,” (peri ton Galilaion) “Concerning the Galileeans,” certain ones who had been slain in an uprising against the Roman garrison in Jerusalem, whom Pilate had cruelly put down, suppressed, slaying many, Act 5:36.

3) “Whose blood Pilate had mingled,” (hon to hima Pilatos emiksen) “Some of whose blood Pilate mixed,” with animal blood. This particular event was not recorded in history, but Josephus relates numerous similar events. See also Act 5:36-37. This is likely why Herod and Pilate were at enmity, Luk 23:12; Luk 23:19.

4) “With their sacrifices.” (meta ton thusion auton) “With human sacrifices,” at the Jewish temple, where human blood or human sacrifices were not to be offered.

Judas of Galilee had led a tax rebellion against paying Roman tribute some twenty years earlier, was slain and his rebellion put down. This perhaps alludes to that event, Act 5:37.

Fuente: Garner-Howes Baptist Commentary

CRITICAL NOTES

Luk. 13:1. There were present.The phrase is a peculiar one, and might be translated, then there came up or arrived, perhaps to bring tidings of this outrage. Whose blood.The phrase is highly dramatic: the persons had been slain in the Temple, and their blood had been mingled with that of the sacrifices they were offering. Pilate.This incident is not recorded in history. But similar events are known to have happened: Josephus tells of murders and massacres in the Temple, and of Pilates cruelty in repressing outbreaks. As these persons were Galilans, we have, perhaps, here an explanation of the enmity between Pilate and Herod (Luk. 23:12). Pilate had, we know, about this time put down an insurrection in Jerusalem with great severity (see Luk. 23:19).

Luk. 13:2. Suppose ye.This thought was in their minds, though apparently they did not express it. What they regarded as a judgment upon others Christ advised them to take as a warning to themselves. Great public calamities may be signs of Gods displeasure, but it is a superstitious abuse of the doctrine to hold that the particular sufferers are greater sinners than other men.

Luk. 13:3. Ye shall all likewise perish.It is not for those who, by their sins, are liable to like judgments of God to pass sentence on others and to infer their exceptional guilt. The words are doubtless prophetic of the manner in which myriads perished in the siege of Jerusalem by the Romans.

Luk. 13:4. Those eighteen.An incident well known at the time, but of which we have no further information than is here given. Tower in Siloam is evidently a tower on the city walls near the Pool of Siloam, at the south-east corner. It is an ingenious, but of course uncertain, conjecture of Ewald that the death of these workmen was connected with the notion of retribution, because they were engaged in building part of the aqueduct to the Pool of Siloam, for the construction of which Pilate had seized some of the sacred Corban-money (Jos. B.J, II., Luk. 9:4) (Farrar). It is noticeable that these two incidents are of a different character: the first was death inflicted by the cruelty of man; the second, death by accident. Sinners.Lit. debtors, a different word from that in Luk. 13:2.

Luk. 13:5. Likewise.Prophetic also of deaths by falling buildings in the siege and capture of Jerusalem by the Romans.

MAIN HOMILETICS OF THE PARAGRAPH.Luk. 13:1-5

Accidents not Judgments.Whenever any great public calamity happens, there are never wanting persons who are ready to point out the special sin which has provoked it; and it is noticeable that they are, as a rule, more indignant at those who suffer wrong than at those who do wrong. They are eager to utter their harsh censures, while other men sit silent with dismay; they interpret the Divine Providence according to their private prejudices and theories, and, therefore, often contradict each other; and they carefully exclude themselves from the operation of the vengeanceWhatever happens to them is a trial, while whatever happens to their neighbour is a judgment.

I. The false inference.To affirm that, by an invariable and most merciful law, sin entails punishmentnational sins national punishment, personal sins personal punishmentsis the duty of every Christian teacher; but to fix the times and assort punishments to sins, to affect to stand midway between heaven and earth and interpret the mysteries of Providence, is simply stark presumption in any uninspired man. It is not given to the sons of men to comprehend the goings of the Inhabitant of Eternity. The sweep of eternity is large, and gives scope and verge for the play of retribution beyond the reach of mortal eye. To play the interpreter, and say, This punishment is a judgment on that sin, is to play the fool. The Holy Scriptures affirm the mystery and delay of retribution; that it is not measured in mortal scales; that the sweep and fall of its scourge are not traceable by mortal eyes. They teach us that those whose feet are swift to shed blood often outrun the pursuing vengeance for a time, and for a long timenay, beyond all bounds of time. They teach that many offences escape whipping here, though, sooner or later, the impartial lash falls on all.

II. The true lesson to be drawn from calamities.The gospel teaches us a more excellent way of interpreting the facts of life than that of these presumptuous discoverers of judgments. Instead of dwelling on the mysterious fate of our neighbours, it bids us come quite home, and repent, lest we ourselves should likewise perish. It teaches us in effect that no evil is so evil as the spurious goodness which, separating us from our fellows, cries to its neighbours, as from a superior platform, Stand down there, for I am holier than thou. It teaches us that the accidents by which we suffer, so far from being personal judgments on personal sins, are parts of that great mystery of evil which is now suffered to task our thoughts and try our faith, in order that, by-and-by, it may lead in a complete beatitude, a profounder rest, an eternal good and joy. The only safe moral we can draw from the judgments of God, or what seem to us His judgments, is the warning, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Let us take the warning, and not judge one another any more. We are too apt, when we see any forlorn and solitary brother sitting, like Job, among the potsherds, to sit down beside him, like Jobs comforters, and hand him the very sharpest and roughest of the sherds that he may scrape himself withal. We are too apt, when any calamity befalls our neighbours, to assume that they must be sinners above all other men, and to speculatesometimes in their hearingon the crimson and scarlet dyes of their guilt. We need, therefore, to remember that accidents are not judgments, that accidents are not even accidents, since they are all ordered of God, and form part of that gracious discipline by which He lifts us through the graduated and rising circles of His service. They are sent for our sakes, who only stand and witness them, as well as for the sake of those who suffer them; not that we may judge others, but that we may examine ourselves.Cox.

SUGGESTIVE COMMENTS ON Luk. 13:1-9

Luk. 13:1-9. Three Motives to Repentance.We need to remember the spiritual tension, the awful feeling of urgency, if we would do justice to our Lords threefold summons to repentance.

I. The story of the Galilans was probably carried to Jesus as a person who made Messianic claims of some sort, and who might be expected to show a practical interest in the honour of the country. Jesus startles His informants by the abrupt diversion of interest. He saw in the death of these Galilans, with all its atrocity of circumstance, a picture and prophecy of the doom, which, within a single generation, should overtake the whole of the Jewish people. The moral motive to repentance is plain here. A tragic ending, a life cut short, is not to be a mere nine days wonder. It is a voice from heaven, an emphatic voice, to stagger and shock the careless, and to make them think seriously of God.
II. The next case is different. It was an accident. Has an accident a moral? If not, why did our Lord utilise this pure accident in a moral interest? In the lips of an unfeeling man such language would be unpardonably offensive. It is the use of it by such men that has brought it to discredit. But Christs interest in repentance was an absorbing passion. Such accidents ought, if we take Christs example here as a law, to help in the conversion of all who are awed and startled by them. Such emotions of pity, awe, sympathy, are not to be wasted. To see men moved, moved deeply, and yet not permanently, not to the point of changing their life to the bottom, and putting it right with Godthis was what straitened Christs spirit, and moved Him to speak with such startling vehemence.
III. The insertion of the parable of the fig-tree at this point, even though it were spoken on another occasion, rounds off the lesson on repentance, it presents the same appeal, with the same importunity, on what seems to be at first totally different ground. The urgency of massacres and accidents, which do not happen every day, or at every door, can easily be evaded by most men. These things are not likely to happen to us. It is absurd to make the bare supposition of them a motive in life. Christs answer to this sceptical mood is the parable of the fig-tree. He seems to side with the mood, but does not allow it to evade His earnestness. Massacre and accident are extraordinary resources of which God avails Himself; but His goodness alsowhich is so unbroken in your lifeis also designed to lead you to repentance. God tries every way, because men seek to evade Him by every way. He tries exceptional severity, because men take His goodness for granted; He tries uniform, ever-renewed, patient goodness, because He is good, and severity is His strange work. But it would be a fatal error to presume on His goodness. The parable ends with the same inexorable refrain as the verses about the Galilans and the fall of the tower. Not to repent is perditionif neither severity nor goodness startle men, they are lost. These stern, passionate utterances are the expression of the intense love of Christ. No one has ever loved like Jesus Christ, so no one has ever spoken with such awful severity and urgency. No one has been so pained with soul-travail for the conversion of men.Denney.

Luk. 13:1-5. The Lesson of Evil Tidings.

I. How men use evil tidings.Jesus was from Galilee. Men are always too ready to gossip about the misfortunes of others. Christ had just been speaking about Gods judgments on men who knew His will and did it not. The bystanders at once named the destruction of the Galilans by Pilate. Why? Because they thought the sudden death of these men was a mark of Gods displeasure at some grievous sin.

II. How Christ would have them used.How quickly Christ saw the thoughts which had led the speakers to utter their evil tidings! He saw in them a fault which we are all too apt to fall intothe fault of always forming unkind judgments about people in misfortune; of always thinking, and even sometimes saying, the worst we can of people. Christ rebukes them for their want of charity, and cautions them for the future. Gods judgments will fall upon all unrepentant sinners.W. Taylor.

Rash Judgments.We are taught here

1. To beware of rashly judging others.
2. Not to be too hasty in interpreting afflictive dispensations of Providence against ourselves.
3. To be thankful for our own preservation.
4. That it is our duty to mark and improve calamities, and especially violent and sudden deaths.
5. The necessity of genuine repentance.Foote.

Sin and Punishment.

I. Punishment does follow upon sin.
II. Yet God spares more than He signally punishes.
III. Therefore no one can conclude from such instances that those who are punished are worse than their neighbours.
IV. The best use we can make of remarkable examples of this kind is to examine ourselves and to repent of our sins.

Luk. 13:1. Blood mingled with their sacrifices.The suggestion is: God must have been specially angry with these Galilans, who were cut off by a heathen, in Gods house, at His altar, and when engaged in the act of worshipping God. The argument is similar to that of Jobs friends (Job. 4:7; Job. 8:20; Job. 22:5).

Vers. 29. Punishment and Long-Suffering.Christs answer consists of two parts.

I. A plain and literal threatening of general destruction to all who do not repent.
II. A new challenge to the repentance which alone can save, in a parable which exhibits long-suffering as an argument to repentance, and which passes from the people as a whole to each individual.

Luk. 13:2-3. Sinners above all the Galilans.Our Saviour does not say that the calamity which had overtaken these Galilans was not a punishment for sin. He contests not about that, but rather seems to agree to them so far, and draws that warning out of it. He only corrects the misconceit it seems they were in, in thrusting it too far off from themselves, and throwing it too heavily upon them that sacrificed.Leighton.

Luk. 13:3. Ye shall all likewise perish.Jesus, with prophetic insight, immediately discerns the significance of this fact. In this carnage, wrought by the sword of Pilate, He sees the prelude of that which the Roman army would accomplish soon in every part of the Holy Land, and especially in the Templethe last refuge of the nation. In fact, forty years later, all that remained of the Galilan people was gathered in the Temple, and suffered, under the Roman sword, the penalty incurred by their present impenitence.Godet.

Signal Chastisements

1. Signal chastisements inflicted upon sinners by God warn us of His righteous anger against sin, and should lead us to examine ourselves and consider what we deserve.
2. His kindness and forbearance in sparing others who are equally guilty should be regarded by us as an invitation to repentance.

Repent.Repentance implies.

1. A change of mind.
2. Conviction of sin.
3. Grief on account of sin.
4. Hatred of sin.
5. Actual reformation.
6. Faith in the Redeemer.

Our Inability to Trace the Connection between Suffering and Sin.Christ affirms, and all Scripture affirms, that the sum total of the calamity which oppresses the human race is the consequence of the sum total of its sin; nor does He deny the relation in which a mans actual sins may stand to his sufferings. What He does deny is the power of other men to trace the connection, and thus their right, in any particular case, to assert it.Trench.

Likewise.The correspondence between what had happened to these Galilans and what was to happen to the Jewish people is very striking.

1. In both cases the punishment was inflicted by the heathen.
2. The time was that of the Passover, when sacrifices were being offered.
3. They were slain with the sword.

Luk. 13:4-5. Upon whom the tower fell.Our Lord introduces this incident as showing that whether the hand of man or (so called) accidents, lead to inflictions of this kind, it is in fact but one Hand that doeth it all (cf. Amo. 3:6). There is also a transference from the Galilansa despised peopleto the inhabitants of Jerusalem, on whom the fulness of Gods wrath was to be poured out in case of impenitence.Alford.

Luk. 13:5. True and False Ways of Regarding Calamities.

I. Light-minded persons are inclined to deny the intimate connection between natural and moral evil.
II. Narrow-minded persons are disposed to interpret all such calamities as judgments upon exceptional guilt.
III. The true way to regard them is as a call to repentance.
Likewise perish.In like manner with the former instance, this prophetic word of Jesus was literally fulfilled at the destruction of Jerusalem; houses and public buildings were burned and overthrown, and multitudes perished in the ruins.

Fuente: The Preacher’s Complete Homiletical Commentary Edited by Joseph S. Exell

Butlers Comments

SECTION 1

Repentance Defined (Luk. 13:1-9)

13 There were some present at that very time who told him of the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 2And he answered them, Do you think that these Galileans were worse sinners than all the other Galileans, because they suffered thus? 3I tell you, No; but unless you repent you will all likewise perish. 4Or those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloam fell and killed them, do you think that they were worse offenders than all the others who dwelt in Jerusalem? 5I tell you, No; but unless you repent you will all likewise perish.

6 And he told this parable: A man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came seeking fruit on it and found none. 7And he said to the vinedresser, Lo, these three years I have come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and I find none. Cut it down; why should it use up the ground? 8And he answered him, Let it alone, sir, this year also, till I dig about it and put on manure. 9And if it bears fruit next year, well and good; but if not, you can cut it down.

Luk. 13:1-5 Importuned: The Lords discourse on preparation for being called to judgment reminded some of those present of the great calamity that probably had recently occurred. Pontius Pilate, procurator of Judea, had ordered some Galileans slain as they worshiped in the Temple and their blood was mingled with that of the animals they had just sacrificed. This event is extant in no other historical record than Lukes. Pilate was the son of Marcus Pontius (according to tradition), a Roman general. Pilate was a friend of the famous Germanicus, and his wife was a granddaughter of Caesar Augustus. The Pilate we know from the Gospels and from secular history was a typical pragmatic Roman politician. He was not excessively wicked or cruel, but he was weak and vacillating and would sacrifice principle and honor for his own ends. He was assigned the most unrewarding and difficult post that existed in the Roman provincesJudea. He went there in 26 A.D. and remained about ten years. He was not particularly adept at administering his post because of the intransigent nature of the Jews and his own fear of displeasing the emperor Tiberius. Once he put shields of war which were used in worship of the emperor and a portrait of the emperor into the Temple by night. This nearly precipitated a revolution. On another occasion when he needed money to build an aqueduct into Jerusalem, he took it from the Temples treasury. This started a demonstration by the Jews that had to be put down by Roman force. About six years after the death of Christ he got involved in a confrontation that ended his career. A self-made prophet appeared in Samaria and claimed that the ancient Tabernacle of the Jews and its vessels were buried on the top of Mt. Gerizim. He gathered a crowd and they ascended the mountain, singing psalms and shouting patriotic slogans. Pilate sent his troops to stop the crowd but the confrontation turned into a not and a massacre. Pilate was reported to his superiors, called back to Rome, banished by Caligula to Gaul where, it is reported, he killed himself.

The Jews had the idea that any great physical calamity upon a nation or an individual must be considered a direct result of extraordinary sinfulness by the persons or person upon whom the disaster had fallen. Jobs friends attributed his calamities to Jobs sinfulness (cf. Job. 22:5 ff.). Jesus disciples just knew that the man born blind was a terrible sinneror his parents were (cf. Joh. 9:1-2). This view was also held by many Gentiles (cf. Act. 28:4). Generally speaking, the understanding that physical calamity in the form of war, pestilence, flood, famine, drought, disease and death are Gods portents that this material order has been judged is correct! The Bible teaches very plainly that whirlwinds, earthquakes and other natural disasters are Gods constant warnings to this world that it is doomed and that mankind must repent in order to be saved (cf. Joe. 1:1-20; Joe. 2:30 to Joe. 3:3; Amo. 3:6; Amo. 4:1-13; Rom. 1:18-20; Rev. 8:1-13; Rev. 16:8-11, etc.). Even the diseases and maladies men bring on themselves as a consequence of sinful living are Gods signals for repentance (cf. Rom. 1:26-27), The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against mans sin in the dissolution and disorder of nature. Of course, the goodness and patience of God is also generally revealed in the natural order (cf. Act. 14:16-18; Act. 17:24-31; Mat. 6:25-30; Rom. 4:2). But these are all general announcements from God to the world that it must repent. When people are killed by riots or accidents or natural disasters it does not mean they are all greater sinners than those who might not be killed in such calamities. Nor does it mean that the locale of any calamity signifies its recipients are worse sinners than those in a neighboring locale which might have been spared the disaster. In the book of Revelation, John predicts a great holocaust of judgment upon the Roman empire in the form of natural disasters, wars, and internal disintegration. While millions will die during those years of tribulation to come upon Rome, including many Christians, the Christians will go through the great tribulation to heaven to be with the Lamb. The impenitent will die and go to eternal torments. When Gods judgments fall upon the earth to call the world to repentance, both righteous and wicked diebut their eternal destiny is what is important.

Notice how Jesus corrected the view of His questioners without denying the fundamental truth that was already there in their minds. Yes, the two events, one deliberately brought about by Pilates orders and the other an accident, do mean God is calling the whole world to repentance. No, neither of the events give any justifiable reason to judge that certain people (those suffering extraordinary disasters) are more wicked than others. The Siloam Tower accident is recorded in no other historical document than Lukeshowever, accidents like this occur every day. No, violent death does not mean the victim was unquestionably some specially wicked person. But all death and all dissolution of nature means God has cursed this created universe and its destruction is inevitable! Unless every man repents, he will likewise perish in eternal death. God has promised to create a new heaven and earth which shall be eternal. He has also promised that any person who repents and enters into covenant relationship with His Son will be regenerated at that moment and will continue to be recreated, so long as repentance is continued, into the image of His Son and saved forever. All the frailties of man and nature in this present world order are focused on leading man to glorify God, if man will only repent and believe (cf. Joh. 9:1-38; 2Co. 1:8-10; 2Co. 12:1-10; Heb. 12:1-17).

Repentancewhat is it? Perhaps to see what it is not would be the place to begin. Repentance is not:

a.

Just being blue or sorry or regretful. Criminals regret getting caught but they do not repent. Judas was sorry he betrayed Christ but he committed suicidehe didnt repent. King Saul was sorry the kingdom was being taken from him but he didnt repent (cf. Mat. 27:3-10; I Samuel; 2Co. 7:10, etc.).

b.

Just being hyperactive in church-work. The legalistic Pharisees were hyper-active but impenitent. Paul was more zealous than all his brethren, but needed to repent (cf. Act. 22:3-5; Php. 3:4-11, etc.).

c.

Just reformation of outward actions; not just changing of bad habits to good habits; not just enrolling in self-improvement or image-building programs. Impenitence is deeper than the outward appearance (cf. Heb. 4:11-13).

d.

Just penance or doing assigned acts of contrition, trying to payoff God or make atonement for ones own sins by severity to the body (cf. Col. 2:20 to Col. 3:4). Going into a monastery or becoming an ascetic will not suffice for repentance.

The Greek word metanoia is translated repentance and means literally, to have another or different mind. Repentance is a change of mind. The word was used by the Greeks as a military command, about face, or reverse your march. Repentance is to go in a different direction. Biblical repentance is redirecting the mind and heart constantly toward the revealed will of God and away from worldly-mindedness. One cannot become a Christian without repentance and he cannot remain a Christian unless he continues it. Repentance is the mental, emotional and volitional metamorphosis (transformation) that changes a person from a son of darkness to a son of light. William Chamberlain in his book, The Meaning of Repentance, wrote, Repentance is a pilgrimage from the mind of the flesh to the mind of Christ. Repentance is a journey, a life long journey. A person never reaches in this life the point where he needs no more changing in his mind to that of Christs will.

Repentance involves a change of mentality. New direction, new knowledge is sought and gainedthe knowledge of Gods revealed will (the Bible). Scripture places great importance upon the place of the mind in a persons relationship to God (cf. Rom. 12:1-2; Col. 3:1-4; Mat. 22:37; 1Pe. 1:13; Eph. 4:23; Rom. 8:5; Php. 2:5 ff., etc.). The impenitent are those who are hostile in mind (Col. 1:21; Php. 3:16-19; Jas. 1:8; Eph. 4:17). If we are to truly repent, we must mind the things of God and not the things of men (cf. Mat. 16:23; Mar. 8:33). Repentance means to think the thoughts of God. The thoughts of God are communicated to man only in the divinely inspired scriptures (cf. 1Co. 2:9-13). The mind of man can be directed, changed, renewedit is up to man. Jesus taught that men must change their minds (repent) about what the nature of Gods kingdom iswho the Messiah isand what the right covenant relationship of men and women to God is (faith).

Repentance involves a change of values. God wants men to love what He loves and hate what He hates. What we treasure determines the formation of our character (Hos. 9:10; Mat. 6:19-21; Pro. 23:7). Whatever is true, honorable, just, pure, lovely, graciousvalue these things (Php. 4:8 ff.). Joy, appreciation, and satisfaction are found in fellowship with Gods revelation of what is availableand that revelation is in the Bible. Man must repent and change his values to those of God. Jesus taught men that they must treasure right relationship with Him more than all other relationships. He said men must treasure Gods word above all human opinions and traditionstreasure true and pure character above worldlinesstreasure the welfare of people above rituals and ceremonies. He insisted that men must treasure discipline above indulgence and right motives above religious play-acting.

Above all, men must value the approval of God more than the applause of men. The repentance that demands a change of values is not easy!
Repentance involves a change of choice or will. The power to choose and decide is deliberately redirected in true repentance toward the expressed choices and purposes revealed as Gods will. Surrendering the autonomy of our will to the rule of God is the epitome of repentance! We are free to choose or refuse His will. Truth and the evidences for it are not, of themselves, irresistible. Man may choose either truth or falsehood. With the choice comes the responsibility to accept the divinely-decreed consequences. God is going to give us what we choose! Jesus taught that men should surrender their wills to the will of God and put self-rule to death. The peace (will) of Christ should rule (Gr. brabeueto, arbitrate or umpire) in our hearts (Col. 3:15). Man must change his own self-determined righteousness and accept imputed righteousness from God. A kingdom with its citizens in revolt could not have peace. Men must surrender to Gods rule in order for the kingdom of God to be a reality. Unless they do, they are subversives, enemies of God.

Repentance involves a change of conduct. The logical result of a truly changed spiritual nature is godly conduct. Repentance must be effected in deeds and actions because man is body and behavior as well as thoughts and feelings. Repentance is wholistic (Rom. 6:1-23). Man should conform his life to the image of Gods dear Son (cf. Rom. 8:29). There are deeds worthy of repentance which the believer must do (cf. Mat. 3:8; Luk. 3:8; Act. 26:20, etc.). Not everyone who says, Lord, Lord . . . but the one who does the will of the Father in heaven is the one who repents, (cf. Mat. 7:21).

The Bible is the story of clashing viewpoints. Therein is recorded the clash between the will of God for man, and mans volitional rebellion against Gods will. This clash occurs along the entire front of human life. The classic example of the clashing viewpoints is shown in Mar. 8:31-33 and Php. 3:4-11, When mans thinking centers in himself he is always antagonistic toward God. When Gods will is made the center of a mans purpose then man finds peace. Satan assumes that even in religion mans primary objective is to feather his own nest. Satan thinks when religion ceases to yield physical dividends man will cease to worship God (cf. Job. 1:9-11). This is the mind of the flesh personified in the devil. The change represented by the transition of mind from this Satanic philosophy to that of Christ, who, in the flesh, lived as a Perfect Man, is repentance.

Luk. 13:6-9 Illustrated: Jesus brushed aside the demand for theological argument about the relationship of disasters to human wickedness and focused on the need of all men to repentespecially the Jewish nation. While the whole world needs to repent, the primary target of the Lords teaching here is the Jewish people of His day, They must repent of their rejection of His messiahship lest the destruction predicted by their prophets come upon them (Deu. 28:58 ff.; Dan. 9:24-27, etc.). Jesus illustrates His warning to them with this short but succinct parable.

A man planted a fig tree in his vineyard. He came seeking fruit but found none. He said to his vinedresser, I have come three years seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none. Cut it down. The vinedresser begged for more time to cultivate it, then if it bears no fruit, he will cut it down. Whom do the characters in this story symbolize? God is the owner, Israel is the fig tree, and Jesus is the vinedresser. God has given Israel centuries to produce the fruits of repentance, but all that time (for the most part) she produced nothing in true repentance. She had been planted in a very fertile land. She had promised to produce (cf. Exo. 19:1-25) a kingdom of priests (servants of God). But through the centuries she had defaulted on her purpose. Now God is ready to cut it down but by His grace He gives Israel additional time to repent while the Messiah preaches to her. He even gives Israel forty years of grace beyond the preaching of the Messiah before He cuts her down in 70 A.D. Because she would not repent and serve her purpose, she became of no more use to God in His redemptive work, so He destroyed her.

What Jesus is saying to His audience is that repentance is something to donot just talk about. Repentance is to produce in ones nature and life that for which he was created. Repentance is to fulfill ones God-ordained purpose. What is applicable to the nation of Israel is applicable to the whole world and to every individual in the world.
How shall such a transformation be wrought in men? First, it will be done gradually. Repentance, because it is a lifetime journey, cannot be accomplished all at one time. There is no instant repentance. Repentance is not produced by:

a.

Intimidation. Mankind cannot be frightened or forced into repentance (cf. Rev. 9:20-21).

b.

Indulgence. God makes His rain to fall on the just and unjust alike and yet all men do not repent. We cannot expect to produce repentance in peoples lives by indulging them in their self-centeredness.

c.

Intuition. Man cannot find motivation within himself to repent. The heart of man is deceitful above all things, and desperately corrupt . . . (Jer. 17:9).

d.

Intoxications, Emotional, experiental excitation does not produce lasting repentanceit does not produce stability and steadfastness. Saul did not repent though he became emotional (1Sa. 24:16-22 and 1Sa. 26:1 ff.).

e.

Inventions. Organized programming of people, entertaining people, or inventing new human philosophies or ideologies does not produce godly repentance.

f.

Impressiveness, Our testimony or our example is not sufficient alone to produce repentance in others. God is the only absolutely faithful Person existing (Rom. 3:4) and His Life, manifested in His Son, is the only sufficient example to produce repentance.

Repentance is produced by the transforming of the human mind through the word of God (cf. Rom. 12:1-2). Repentance is produced by the infusion of the will (nature) of God into the mind and nature (will) of man. This is done when the word of God is preached and men believe it (cf. Rom. 10:14-17; Luk. 24:47; 2Pe. 1:3-11; Joh. 6:63). Although some of the character or will of God is revealed in nature (cf. Rom. 1:18 ff; Rom. 2:4; Act. 14:16-17; Act. 17:24-29), Gods will for mans salvation is found in only one placethe Bible.

The mission of every follower of Christ is to proclaim repentance and remission of sins in Christs name (Luk. 24:47; Act. 17:30-31, etc.). Repentance is begun when through the gospel we capture the minds of men for obedience to Christ (cf. 2Co. 10:3-6). Bringing men to repentance is evangelism. The classic example of the opposite of the mind of Christ is a quotation from H. L. Mencken (18801956): I have done, in the main, exactly what I wanted to do. Its possible effects on other people have interested me very little. I have not written and published to please other people, but to satisfy myself, just as a cow gives milk, not to profit the dairyman, but to satisfy herself. I like to think that most of my ideas have been sound ones, but I really dont care.

The mission of the Christian is not to eliminate the will of man, but to conform it to the will of Christ. Alexander Campbell in The Christian System defined it as impressing the moral image of God upon the moral nature of man. It is significant that even the church of Christ itself must carry on a constant program of repentance (cf. Revelation, chapters 2 and 3). In any program of repentance for the world or the church, preaching the word of God is primary. There is no true repentance unless men hear and obey the word of God.

Appleburys Comments

Repent or Perish
Scripture

Luk. 13:1-9 Now there were some present at that very season who told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 2 And he answered and said unto them, Think ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they have suffered these things? 3 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all in like manner perish. 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and killed them, think ye that they were offenders above all the men that dwell in Jerusalem? 5 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

6 And he spake this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came seeking fruit thereon, and found none. 7 And he said unto the vinedresser, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why doth it also cumber the ground? 8 And he answering saith unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: 9 and if it bear fruit thenceforth, well; but if not, thou shalt cut it down.

Comments

Now there were some present.This section continues the lesson which Jesus had been giving the people while meeting the complaints of the Pharisees (Luk. 11:53; Luk. 12:54). Care must be exercised to keep the chapter divisions from letting us assume that a new subject begins with the new chapter. Sometimes this is true, but there are timesas in this casewhen the thought runs over into the new chapter.

Jesus had been speaking of judgment from which there is no escape. Apparently, in answer to His remarks, the people told about those Galileans whose blood Pilate mingled with their sacrifices as an example of the kind of punishment He had described. But they had missed the point. Jesus said, Do you think that these Galileans were worse than other sinners? He had just told them about the necessity of settling cases out of court before it was too late to escape punishment. He had also spoken of the sin of failing to acknowledge Him before men (Luk. 12:8-9). Those who wait until He comes again will find that it is too late. The case of the Galileans seems to suggest that it was not that they were worse sinners, but that they had reached a point where repentance was impossible, since repentance must be observed before death, not after.

whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.No details are given about how this happened. It is well known that the Roman soldiers were used to put down riots. They were none too careful about how they did it. It is possible that some disturbance had occurred while the people were offering their sacrifices. The soldiers may have killed the trouble makers on the spot. Their blood could have mingled easily with the blood of the animals which they were sacrificing.

sinners above all Galileans.It seems to be admitted that those Galileans were sinners; what they had done that was wrong is not stated. The point is: they were not worse than other Galileans who were sinners. While others might not share the fate of those whom Pilate destroyed, they, nevertheless, were facing certain destruction that called for immediate action if they were to avoid it.

except ye repent.Repentance is the change of the will that leads to changed conduct. In this case, the thing that should have led to that change of mind was the threat of punishment which would be worse than that which Pilate had inflicted.

The Scriptures point out at least three motivating forces that are designed to lead men to repentance, that is, change their minds and decide to do something about their situation. They are (1) the goodness of God (Rom. 2:4), (2) godly sorrow for sin (2Co. 7:10), and (3) the judgment to come (Act. 17:30-31).

To those who had failed to acknowledge Him, Jesus said, Repent or perish. It was an urgent matter; there was no time for delay.

the tower of Siloam fell.This is a case of accidental death; there was no apparent connection between it and any particular thing they had done. Were they worse sinners than others? No. But they did face the future that involved eternal punishment if they failed to acknowledge Christ before men.

And he spake this parable.This parable illustrates the fact that God does give men time to repent. We are reminded of the long-suffering of God in the days of Noah (1Pe. 3:20). He is long-suffering, for He does not wish that any should perish but that they should repent (2Pe. 3:9). The church at Ephesus was warned to repent or have their candlestick removed (Rev. 2:5). The history of Israel suggests that God will not tolerate the sinful conduct of men forever (Heb. 3:7 to Heb. 4:13; 1Co. 10:5-10).

these three years I come seeking fruit.There is no lesson to be drawn from this time reference. It was probably the normal time to wait for the tree to produce, or it could suggest that the tree should have been producing all that time but hadnt done so, The tree represents the nation of Israel that was not producing the fruits of righteousness. They had been given ample time, for prophet after prophet had tried to bring them to repentance. The time of judgment was at hand; all that was left for the tree was expressed by the owner of the tree, Cut it down.

Lord, let it alone this year also.This is a plea for longsuffering toward a sinful people. One more year, and then if there is no fruit let it be cut down. Special care was given the tree. The year of unusual care may be the unusual privilege of the Israel to have the Lord in their midst to teach them what they should do to be pleasing to God and encourage them in every way to do it. He taught them; He healed their sick; He warned them of judgment to come; He revealed the loving Father to them; He even told them that He was to offer Himself for the sins of the people. What more could be done? And if they failed to respond, their fate would be worse than that of the Galileans or the eighteen on whom the tower fell.

Fuente: College Press Bible Study Textbook Series

XIII.

(1) The Galileeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.The incident is not related by Josephus or any other historian, but it was quite in harmony with Pilates character. (See Note on Mat. 27:2.) We may fairly infer it to have originated in some outburst of zealous fanaticism, such as still characterised the followers of Judas of Galilee (Act. 5:37), while the pilgrims from that province were offering their sacrifices in the courts of the Temple, and to have been repressed with the same ruthless severity as he had shown in other tumults. It was probably one, at least, of the causes of the enmity between Herod and Pilate of which we read in Luk. 23:12.

Fuente: Ellicott’s Commentary for English Readers (Old and New Testaments)

Chapter 13

SUFFERING AND SIN ( Luk 13:1-5 )

13:1-5 At this time some men came and told Jesus about the Galilaeans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. “Do you think,” he answered, “that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans because this happened to them? I ten you, No! But unless you repent you will all perish in like manner. Or, as for the eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell–do you think they were debtors to God beyond all those who dwell in Jerusalem? I tell you, No! But unless you repent you will perish in the same way .”

We have here references to two disasters about which we have no definite information and can only speculate.

First, there is the reference to the Galilaeans whom Pilate murdered in the middle of their sacrifices. As we have seen, Galilaeans were always liable to get involved in political trouble because they were a highly inflammable people. Just about this time Pilate had been involved in serious trouble. He had decided rightly that Jerusalem needed a new and improved water supply. He proposed to build it and, to finance it with certain Temple monies. It was a laudable object and a more than justifiable expenditure. But at the very idea of spending Temple monies like that, the Jews were up in arms. When the mobs gathered, Pilate instructed his soldiers to mingle with them, wearing cloaks over their battle dress for disguise. They were instructed to carry cudgels rather than swords. At a given signal they were to fall on the mob and disperse them. This was done, but the soldiers dealt with the mob with a violence far beyond their instructions and a considerable number of people lost their lives. Almost certainly Galilaeans would be involved in that. We know that Pilate and Herod were at enmity, and only became reconciled after Pilate had sent Jesus to Herod for trial ( Luk 23:6-12). It may well be that it was this very incident which provoked that enmity.

As for the eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell, they are still more obscure. The King James Version uses the word sinners of them also; but, as the margin shows, it should be not sinners but debtors. Maybe we have a clue here. It has been suggested that they had actually taken work on Pilate’s hated aqueducts. If so, any money they earned was due to God and should have been voluntarily handed over, because it had already been stolen from him; and it may well be that popular talk had declared that the tower had fallen on them because of the work they had consented to do.

But there is far more than an historical problem in this passage. The Jews rigidly connected sin and suffering. Eliphaz had long ago said to Job, “Who that was innocent ever perished?” ( Job 4:7). This was a cruel and a heartbreaking doctrine, as Job knew well. And Jesus utterly denied it in the case of the individual. As we all know very well, it is often the greatest saints who have to suffer most.

But Jesus went on to say that if his hearers did not repent they too would perish. What did he mean? One thing is clear–he foresaw and foretold the destruction of Jerusalem, which happened in A.D. 70 (compare Luk 21:21-24). He knew well that if the Jews went on with their intrigues, their rebellions, their plottings, their political ambitions, they were simply going to commit national suicide; he knew that in the end Rome would step in and obliterate the nation; and that is precisely what happened. So what Jesus meant was that if the Jewish nation kept on seeking an earthly kingdom and rejecting the kingdom of God they could come to only one end.

To put the matter like that leaves, at first sight, a paradoxical situation. It means that we cannot say that individual suffering and sin are inevitably connected but we can say that national sin and suffering are so connected. The nation which chooses the wrong ways will in the end suffer for it. But the individual is in very different case. He is not an isolated unit. He is bound up in the bundle of life. Often he may object, and object violently, to the course his nation is taking; but when the consequence of that course comes, he cannot escape being involved in it. The individual is often caught up in a situation which he did not make; his suffering is often not his fault; but the nation is a unit and chooses its own policy and reaps the fruit of it. It is always dangerous to attribute human suffering to human sin; but always safe to say that the nation which rebels against God is on the way to disaster.

GOSPEL OF THE OTHER CHANCE AND THREAT OF THE LAST CHANCE ( Luk 13:6-9 )

13:6-9 Jesus spoke this parable, “A man had a fig-tree planted in his vineyard. He came looking for fruit on it and did not find it. He said to the keeper of the vineyard, ‘Look you–for the last three years I have been coming and looking for fruit on this fig-tree, and I still am not finding any. Cut it down! Why should it use up the ground’ ‘Lord,’ he answered him, ‘let it be this year too, until I dig round about it and manure it, and if it bears fruit in the coming year, well and good; but if not, you will cut it down.'”

Here is a parable at one and the same time lit by grace and close packed with warnings.

(i) The fig-tree occupied a specially favoured position. It was not unusual to see fig-trees, thorn-trees and apple-trees in vineyards. The soil was so shallow and poor that trees were grown wherever there was soil to grow them; but the fig-tree had a more than average chance; and it had not proved worthy of it. Repeatedly, directly and by implication, Jesus reminded men that they would be judged according to the opportunities they had. C. E. M. Joad once said, “We have the powers of gods and we use them like irresponsible schoolboys.” Never was a generation entrusted with so much as ours and, therefore, never was a generation so answerable to God.

(ii) The parable teaches that uselessness invites disaster. It has been claimed that the whole process of evolution in this world is to produce useful things, and that what is useful will go on from strength to strength, while what is useless will be eliminated. The most searching question we can be asked is, “Of what use were you in this world?”

(iii) Further, the parable teaches that nothing which only takes out can survive. The fig-tree was drawing strength and sustenance from the soil; and in return was producing nothing. That was precisely its sin. In the last analysis, there are two kinds of people in this world–those who take out more than they put in, and those who put in more than they take out.

In one sense we are all in debt to life. We came into it at the peril of someone else’s life; and we would never have survived without the care of those who loved us. We have inherited a Christian civilization and a freedom which we did not create. There is laid on us the duty of handing things on better than we found them.

“Die when I may,” said Abraham Lincoln, “I want it said of me that I plucked a weed and planted a flower wherever I thought a flower would grow.” Once a student was being shown bacteria under the microscope. He could actually see one generation of these microscopic living things being born and dying and another being born to take its place. He saw, as he had never seen before, how one generation succeeds another. “After what I have seen,” he said, “I pledge myself never to be a weak link.”

If we take that pledge we will fulfil the obligation of putting into life at least as much as we take out.

(iv) The parable tells us of the gospel of the second chance. A fig-tree normally takes three years to reach maturity. If it is not fruiting by that time it is not likely to fruit at all. But this fig-tree was given another chance.

It is always Jesus’ way to give a man chance after chance. Peter and Mark and Paul would all gladly have witnessed to that. God is infinitely kind to the man who falls and rises again.

(v) But the parable also makes it quite clear that there is a final chance. If we refuse chance after chance, if God’s appeal and challenge come again and again in vain, the day finally comes, not when God has shut us out, but when we by deliberate choice have shut ourselves out. God save us from that!

MERCY MORE THAN LAW ( Luk 13:10-17 )

13:10-17 Jesus was teaching in one of the synagogues on the Sabbath; and–look you–there was a woman there who had a spirit of weakness for eighteen years. She was bent together and could not straighten up properly. When Jesus saw her he called her to him. “Woman,” he said, “you are set free from your weakness”; and he laid his hands upon her; and immediately she was straightened. The president of the synagogue was vexed that Jesus had healed on the Sabbath. “Are there not six days,” he said to the crowd, “in which work ought to be done? Come and be healed on them and not on the Sabbath day.” “Hypocrites!” the Lord answered. “Does each one of you not loose his ox or his ass from the manger on the Sabbath, and lead him out and give him drink? And as for this woman, a daughter of Abraham, whom–look you–Satan bound for eighteen years, should she not have been loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day?” And, as he said this, his opponents were put to shame, and all the crowd rejoiced at the glorious things that were done by him.

This is the last time we ever hear of Jesus being in a synagogue. It is clear that by this time the authorities were watching his every action and waiting to pounce upon him whenever they got the chance. Jesus healed a woman who for eighteen years had not been able to straighten her bent body; and then the president of the synagogue intervened. He had not even the courage to speak directly to Jesus. He addressed his protest to the waiting people, although it was meant for Jesus. Jesus had healed on the Sabbath; technically healing was work; and, therefore he had broken the Sabbath. But he answered his opponents out of their own law. The Rabbis abhorred cruelty to dumb animals and, even on the Sabbath, it was perfectly legal to loose beasts from their stalls and water them. Jesus demanded, “If you can loose a beast from a stall and water him on the Sabbath day, surely it is right in the sight of God to loose this poor woman from her infirmity.”

(i) The president of the synagogue and those like him were people who loved systems more than people. They were more concerned that their own petty little laws should be observed than that a woman should be helped.

One of the great problems of a developed civilization is the relationship of the individual to the system. In times of war the individual vanishes. A man ceases to be a person and becomes a member of such and such an age group or the like. A number of men are lumped together, not as individuals, but as living ammunition that is, in that terrible word, expendable. A man becomes no more than an item in a statistical list. Sidney and Beatrice Webb, afterwards Lord and Lady Passfield, were two great economists and statistical experts; but H. G. Wells said of Beatrice Webb that her trouble was that “she saw men as specimens walking.”

In Christianity the individual comes before the system. It is true to say that without Christianity there can be no such thing as democracy, because Christianity alone guarantees and defends the value of the ordinary, individual man. If ever Christian principles are banished from political and economic life there is nothing left to keep at bay the totalitarian state where the individual is lost in the system, and exists, not for his own sake, but only for the sake of the system.

Strangely enough, this worship of systems commonly invades the Church. There are many church people–it would be a mistake to call them Christian people–who are more concerned with the method of church government than they are with the worship of God and the service of men. It is all too tragically true that more trouble and strife arise in Churches over legalistic details of procedure than over any other thing.

In the world and in the church we are constantly in peril of loving systems more than we love God and more than we love men.

(ii) Jesus’ action in this matter makes it clear that it is not God’s will that any human being should suffer one moment longer than is absolutely necessary. The Jewish law was that it was perfectly legal to help someone on the Sabbath who was in actual danger of his life. If Jesus had postponed the healing of this woman until the morrow no one could have criticized him; but he insisted that suffering must not be allowed to continue until tomorrow if it could be helped today. Over and over again in life some good and kindly scheme is held up until this or that regulation is satisfied, or this or that technical detail worked out. He gives twice who gives quickly, as the Latin proverb has it. No helpful deed that we can do today should be postponed until tomorrow.

THE EMPIRE OF CHRIST ( Luk 13:18-19 )

13:18-19 So Jesus said to them, “To what is the kingdom of God like, and to what will I compare it? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and cast into his garden; and it grew until it became a tree, and the birds of the air found a lodging in its branches.”

This is an illustration which Jesus used more than once, and for different purposes. In the east mustard is not a garden herb but a field plant. It does literally grow to be a tree. A height of seven or eight feet is common, and a traveller tells how once he came across a mustard plant which was twelve feet high, and which overtopped a horse and its rider. It is common to see a cloud of birds around such trees, for they love the little black mustard seeds.

Matthew ( Mat 13:31-32) also relates this parable but with a different emphasis. His version is,

Jesus put another parable before them, saying. “The kingdom of

heaven is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and

sowed in his field. It is the smallest of all seeds, but, when it

has grown, it is the greatest of shrubs, and becomes a tree, so

that the birds of the air come and make nests in its branches.”

The point of the parable in Matthew and in Luke is quite different. Matthew stresses the smallness of the seed which Luke never even mentions; and Matthew’s point is that the greatest things can start from the smallest beginnings and so does the kingdom of heaven. Luke’s version leads up to the birds making nests in the branches. In the east the regular symbol of a great empire was a mighty tree; and the subject nations who found shelter and protection within it were typified by birds in the branches (compare Eze 31:6; Eze 17:23). As we have seen more than once, Luke is the universalist who dreamed of a world for Christ; and his point is that the kingdom of God will grow into a vast empire in which all kinds of men and nations will come together and will find the shelter and the protection of God. There is much in Luke’s conception that we would do well to learn.

(i) There is room in the kingdom for a wide variety of beliefs. No man and no church has a monopoly of all truth. To think ourselves right and everyone else wrong can lead to nothing but trouble and bitterness and strife. So long as all men’s beliefs are stemmed in Christ they are all facets of God’s truth.

(ii) There is room in the kingdom for a wide variety of experiences. We do infinite harm when we try to standardize Christian experience and insist that all men must come to Christ in the same way. One man may have a sudden shattering experience and be able to point to the day and the hour, even the very minute, when God invaded his life. Another man’s heart may open to Christ naturally and without crisis, as the petal of the lint-bell opens to the sun. Both experiences come from God and both men belong to God.

(iii) There is room in the kingdom for a wide variety of ways of worship. One man finds touch with God in an elaborate ritual and a splendid liturgy; another finds him in the bare simplicities. There is no right or wrong here. It is the glory of the church that within its fellowship somewhere a man will find the worship that brings him to God. Let him find it, but let him not think his way the only way and criticize another’s.

(iv) There is room in the kingdom for all kinds of people. The world has its labels and its distinctions and its barriers. But in the kingdom there is no distinction between rich and poor, small and great, famous and unknown. The church is the only place in the world where distinctions have no legitimate place.

(v) There is room in the kingdom for all nations. In the world today are many national barriers; but none of them has any standing with God. In Rev 21:16 we are given the dimensions of the Holy City. It is a square each of whose sides is 12,000 furlongs. 12,000 furlongs is 1,500 miles; and the area of a square whose sides are 1,500 miles is 2,250,000 square miles! There is room in the city of God for all the world and more.

THE LEAVEN OF THE KINGDOM ( Luk 13:20-21 )

13:20-21 Again Jesus said, “To what will I liken the kingdom of God? It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened.”

This is an illustration which Jesus took from his own home. In those days bread was baked at home. Leaven was a little piece of dough which had been kept over from the last baking and had fermented in the keeping. Leaven is regularly used in Jewish thought for influence, usually for bad influence, because the Jews identified fermentation with putrefaction. Jesus had seen Mary put a little bit of leaven in the dough and had seen the whole character of the dough changed because of it. “That,” he said, “is how my kingdom comes.”

There are two interpretations of this parable. From the first the following points emerge.

(i) The kingdom of heaven starts from the smallest beginnings. The leaven was very small but it changed the whole character of the dough. We well know how in any court, or committee, or board, one person can be a focus of trouble or a centre of peace. The kingdom of heaven starts from the dedicated lives of individual men and women. In the place where we work or live we may be the only professing Christians; if that be so, it is our task to be the leaven of the kingdom there.

(ii) The kingdom of heaven works unseen. We do not see the leaven working but all the time it is fulfilling its function. The kingdom is on the way. Anyone who knows a little history will be bound to see that. Seneca, than whom the Romans had no higher thinker, could write, “We strangle a mad dog; we slaughter a fierce ox; we plunge the knife into sickly cattle lest they taint the herd; children who are born weakly and deformed we drown.” In A.D. 60 that was the normal thing. Things like that cannot happen today because slowly, but inevitably, the kingdom is on the way.

(iii) The kingdom of heaven works from inside. As long as the leaven was outside the dough it was powerless to help; it had to get right inside. We will never change men from the outside. New houses, new conditions, better material things change only the surface. It is the task of Christianity to make new men; and once the new men are created a new world will surely follow. That is why the church is the most important institution in the world; it is the factory where men are produced.

(iv) The power of the kingdom comes from outside. The dough had no power to change itself. Neither have we. We have tried and failed. To change life we need a power outside and beyond us. We need the master of life, and he is forever waiting to give us the secret of victorious living.

The second interpretation of this parable insists that so far from working unseen the work of the leaven is manifest to all because it turns the dough into a bubbling, seething mass. On this basis, the leaven stands for the disturbing power of Christianity. In Thessalonica it was said of the Christians, “These men who have turned the world upside down have come here also” ( Act 17:6). True religion is never dope; never sends people comfortably to sleep; never makes them placidly accept the evils that should be striven against. Real Christianity is the most revolutionary thing in the world; it works revolution in the individual life and in society. “May God,” said Unamuno the great Spanish mystic, “deny you peace and give you glory.” The kingdom of heaven is the leaven which fills a man at one and the same time with the peace of God and with the divine discontent which will not rest until the evils of earth are swept away by the changing, revolutionizing power of God.

THE RISK OF BEING SHUT OUT ( Luk 13:22-30 )

13:22-30 Jesus continued to go through towns and villages, teaching and making his way to Jerusalem. “Lord,” someone said to him, “are those who are to be saved few in number?” He said to them, “Keep on striving to enter through the narrow door, because many, I tell you, will seek to enter in and will not be able to. Once the master of the house has risen and shut the door, and when you begin to stand outside and knock, saying, ‘Lord, open to us,’ he will answer you, ‘I do not know where you come from.’ Then you will begin to say, ‘We have eaten and drunk in your presence and you taught in our streets.’ He will say, ‘I tell you, I do not know where you come from. Depart from me all you who are workers of iniquity.’ There wig be weeping and gnashing of teeth there, when you will see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of God and yourselves cast out. And they will come from the east and from the west, and from the north and from the south, and take their places at table in the kingdom of God. And–look you–there are those who are last who will be first, and there are those first who will be last.”

When this questioner asked his question it would certainly be on the assumption that the kingdom of God was for the Jews and that gentiles would all be shut out. Jesus’ answer must have come as a shock to him.

(i) He declared that entry to the kingdom can never be automatic but is the result and the reward of a struggle. “Keep on striving to enter,” he said. The word for striving is the word from which the English word agony is derived. The struggle to enter in must be so intense that it can be described as an agony of soul and spirit.

We run a certain danger. It is easy to think that, once we have made a commitment of ourselves to Jesus Christ, we have reached the end of the road and can, as it were, sit back as if we had achieved our goal. There is no such finality in the Christian life. A man must ever be going forward or necessarily he goes backward.

The Christian way is like a climb up a mountain pathway towards a peak which will never be reached in this world. It was said of two gallant climbers who died on Mount Everest, “When last seen they were going strong for the top.” It was inscribed on the grave of an Alpine guide who had died on the mountain-side, “He died climbing.” For the Christian, life is ever an upward and an onward way.

(ii) The defence of these people was, “We ate and drank in your presence, and you taught in our streets.” There are those who think that just because they are members of a Christian civilization all is well. They differentiate between themselves and the heathen in their ignorance and blindness. But the man who lives in a Christian civilization is not necessarily a Christian. He may be enjoying all its benefits; he certainly is living on the Christian capital which others before him have built up; but that is no reason for sitting back content that all is well. Rather it challenges us, “What did you do to initiate all this? What have you done to preserve and develop it?” We cannot live on borrowed goodness.

(iii) There will be surprises in the kingdom of God. Those who are very prominent in this world may have to be very humble in the next; those whom no one notices here may be the princes of the world to come. There is a story of a woman who had been used to every luxury and to all respect. She died, and when she arrived in heaven, an angel was sent to conduct her to her house. They passed many a lovely mansion and the woman thought that each one, as they came to it, must be the one allotted to her. When they had passed through the main streets they came to the outskirts where the houses were much smaller; and on the very fringe they came to a house which was little more than a hut. “That is your house,” said the conducting angel. “What,” said the woman, “that! I cannot live in that.” “I am sorry,” said the angel, “but that is all we could build for you with the materials you sent up.”

The standards of heaven are not the standards of earth. Earth’s first will often be last, and its last will often be first.

COURAGE AND TENDERNESS ( Luk 13:31-35 )

13:31-35 At that hour some Pharisees came to Jesus. “Depart,” they said to him, “and get on your way from this place, because Herod is out to kill you.” “Go,” he said, “and tell that fox, look you, I cast out demons and I work cures today and tomorrow, and on the third day my work is perfected. I must be on my way today, and tomorrow and the next day, because it is not possible for a prophet to perish out of Jerusalem. Jerusalem! Jerusalem! Killer of the prophets! Stoner of those who were sent to you! How often I wanted to gather together your children as a hen gathers her brood under her wings–and you would not! Look you, your house is desolate. I tell you, you will not see me until you shall say, ‘Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord.'”

Because of the behind-the-scenes insight that it gives into the life of Jesus, this is one of the most interesting passages in Luke’s gospel.

(i) It gives us the, at first sight, surprising information that not all the Pharisees were hostile to Jesus. Here we have some of them actually warning him that he was in danger, and advising him to seek safety. It is true that from the gospels we do get a one-sided picture of the Pharisees. The Jews themselves knew very well that there were good and bad Pharisees. They divided them into seven different classes.

(a) The Shoulder Pharisees. These wore their good deeds on their shoulder and performed them to be seen of men.

(b) The Wait-a-little Pharisees. They could always find a good excuse for putting off a good deed until tomorrow.

(c) The Bruised or Bleeding Pharisees. No Jewish Rabbi could be seen talking to any woman on the street, not even his wife or mother or sister. But certain of the Pharisees went further. They would not even look at a woman on the street; they even shut their eyes to avoid seeing a woman; they, therefore, knocked into walls and houses and bruised themselves; and then exhibited their bruises as special badges of extraordinary piety.

(d) The Pestle-and-Mortar or Hump-backed Pharisees. They walked bent double in a false and cringing humility; they were the Uriah Heeps of Jewish religion.

(e) The Ever-reckoning Pharisees. They were ever reckoning up their good deeds and, as it were, striking a balance-sheet of profit and loss with God.

(f) The Timid or Fearing Pharisees. They went ever in fear of the wrath of God. They were, as it was said of Burns, not helped but haunted by their religion.

(g) The God-loving Pharisees. They were copies of Abraham and lived in faith and charity.

There may have been six bad Pharisees for every good one; but this passage shows that even amongst the Pharisees there were those who admired and respected Jesus.

(ii) This passage shows us Jesus talking to Herod Antipas king of Galilee, who was out to stop him. To the Jew the fox was a symbol of three things. First it was regarded as the slyest of animals. Second, it was regarded as the most destructive of animals. Third, it was the symbol of a worthless and insignificant man.

It takes a brave man to call the reigning king a fox. Latimer was once preaching in Westminster Abbey when Henry the king was one of the congregation. In the pulpit he soliloquised, “Latimer! Latimer! Latimer! Be careful what you say. The king of England is here!” Then he went on, “Latimer! Latimer! Latimer! Be careful what you say. The King of Kings is here.”

Jesus took his orders from God, and he would not shorten his work by one day to please or to escape any earthly king.

(iii) The lament over Jerusalem is most important, because it is another of the passages which shows how little we really know of Jesus’ life. It is quite clear that Jesus could never have spoken like this, unless he had more than once gone with his offer of love to Jerusalem; but in the first three gospels there is no indication of any such visits. Once again it is made plain that in the gospels we have the merest sketch of Jesus’ life.

Nothing hurts so much as to go to someone and offer love and have that offer spurned. It is life’s bitterest tragedy to give one’s heart to someone only to have it broken. That is what happened to Jesus in Jerusalem; and still he comes to men, and still men reject him. But the fact remains that to reject God’s love is in the end to be in peril of his wrath.

-Barclay’s Daily Study Bible (NT)

Fuente: Barclay Daily Study Bible

1-10. The assembled Myriads break up their congregation at the solemn close of the discourse of the last chapter; but a lesser circle remains round our Lord, with whom a colloquy now ensues. Some persons, who, perhaps, have arrived lately from Jerusalem, narrate a cruel slaughter which has just been committed there by Pilate. This draws from Jesus a solemn admonition, which may be considered as an appendix or afterpiece to the main discourse to the Myriads just closed.

Fuente: Whedon’s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments

1. Were present Had come with the intelligence from the metropolis. Jesus is now in eastern Judea.

At that season So as to retail the news in the hearing of Jesus at the close of his discourse.

Told him The Greek word implies that they announced it to him as news. Galileans These importers of news from Jerusalem doubtless know that our Lord is himself a Galilean. He is “Jesus, the prophet of Galilee .” (Mat 21:11.) If they heard his discourse, they might have recognized the Galilean traits of articulation. His twelve, whom he addressed alternately with the people, are all Galileans; and their dialect, whenever they might chance to utter anything, (as Peter did, Mat 21:41,) would bewray them. Hence we see a reason why these news-men may have been ready to furnish Jesus a bad piece of information about his fellow Galileans. In the second place, there seems very fair reason to believe, with the best commentators, that these slaughtered Galileans were the fanatic partizans of Judas the Galilean or Gaulonite. This man was an ultra Jew, who took ground against paying tribute to any foreign power, as treason against Jehovah. Pilate would be very well disposed to improve the opportunity to aim a deadly blow at such a set of men upon very slight pretexts. These informants, be it farther noted, are on the side of Pilate, holding that the sinners in the case are undoubtedly the Galileans. They see, therefore, chance to taunt Jesus, as if implicating him in the fanaticism and treason of the Gaulonite’s followers, and warning him of a similar danger.

Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices From the tower of Antonia, which we have elsewhere described (see note on Mat 21:12; Mat 26:5,) as having been so built as to command the temple, for the very purpose of instantly repressing all tumults and seditions, for which its courts rendered it a favourite and advantageous place, Pilate was able to pour a destructive volley upon the occupants of any part. These Galileans were in the court of the temple, near the great altar; and probably the process of slaying their sacrificial victims was going on. The arrowy shower of death came, and the blood of the sacrificers and of their sacrifices blended in the same stream!

It was an awful omen! On the victim lies the weight of the worshipper’s sin; but here his own blood is made to mingle with the sin-atoning blood of the slain beast!

Fuente: Whedon’s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments

‘Now there were some present at that very season who told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.’

Hot news has arrived from Jerusalem of Pilate’s latest atrocity. Galileans offering their sacrifices in the Temple (anything from two upwards) have at the very time of their bringing their sacrifices been slain in the Temple courtyard on Pilate’s orders. We have no details of this particular occurrence, but it is typical of Pilate. It may be that they had already been marked men, and that Pilate had simply been waiting for them to arrive at the Temple where he could be sure of finding them at the particular feast, or it may be that while in the Temple they were seen as having fermented trouble resulting in a quick and merciless reaction.

The vivid language may not be intended absolutely literally. If they had brought their sacrifices and were waiting for them to be offered, rather than offering them themselves, it would equally apply. Indeed had their blood actually landed on the altar the incident would probably have become even more serious, for it would have been seen as the vilest of sacrilege.

Why the informers told Jesus is not explained. It may be that they hoped to stir Jesus up to supporting retaliatory action, or to trap Him into saying something unwise against the authorities. Or it may be that they were citing them as an example of the kind of people in mind in Luk 12:57-59, who having not become reconciled with God have received their just deserts. But whatever the motive it would appear that someone had suggested that their manner of death clearly indicated their special sinfulness.

Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett

The Fire Has begun To Fall. Let Them Therefore Learn Their Lesson From It (13:1-5).

Having declared that He will cast fire on earth, preliminary examples of it are now given, one an act of the civil authority, and one an ‘act of God’. But He warns that they must not see the unfortunate people involved as having been selected out by God because they were particularly sinful. Rather it should reveal to them that God’s judgments are continually in the earth and they should therefore learn righteousness from them. For next time it may be them to whom such things occur, and besides, in the end all who are unrepentant will definitely perish. Thus they should take them as a warning and repent before it is too late. They should come to Him to be ‘made straight’ (Luk 13:13). As described in the previous verses let them ensure that they are reconciled to their Accuser before it is too late.

Analysis.

a ‘Now there were some present at that very season who told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices’ (Luk 13:1).

b ‘He answered and said to them, “Do you think that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they have suffered these things?” (Luk 13:2).

c “I tell you, No. But, except you repent, you will all similarly perish” (Luk 13:3).

b “Or those eighteen, on whom the tower in Siloam fell, and killed them, do you think that they were offenders above all the men who dwell in Jerusalem?” (Luk 13:4).

a “I tell you, No. But, except you repent, you will all similarly perish” (Luk 13:5).

Note that in ‘a’ the position is declared, and in the parallel the consequence. In ‘b’ Jesus asks a question about one example, in the parallel He does the same with another example. Central to all in ‘c’ is the fact that all who do not repent will perish.

Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett

SECTION 5 (12:1-14:35).

We commence here a new section of Luke. As we shall see this section centres around a mighty act of Jesus in delivering a woman bound by Satan, and thus doubled up and unable to straighten. By this He made clear why He had come. He had come to make the crooked straight (Luk 3:5). And here He did it openly on the Sabbath day. Indeed we are regularly told that Jesus saw the Sabbath as a day for ‘healing’ and ‘making straight’, for He had come to turn men from the power of Satan to God (Act 26:18). It may therefore be that He intended men to see by this that in Him God’s new rest had come (Heb 4:3-4; Heb 4:9). The whole of the section may therefore be seen as gaining its significance from this act of power, as He sought to make both His Apostles and those who followed Him ‘straight’.

The centrality of this incident in the section is revealed by the following analysis which indicates that the section is in the form of a chiasmus, with the incident of the straightening of the crooked woman central.

This next Section from Luk 12:1 to Luk 14:35 can be separated into its separate parts as follows:

a Instructions to disciples concerning facing up to eternity (Luk 12:1-12).

b An example is given of covetousness concerning an inheritance which is followed by the parable of the fool who decided to enjoy rich banquets, ignored the needs of the poor, and in the end suffered the unforeseen consequences of prematurely losing his wealth to others who benefited unexpectedly while the one expected to benefit lost out (Luk 12:13-21).

c We are to seek the Kingly Rule of God and not to be anxious about other things (Luk 12:22-34).

d We are to be like men serving the Lord in His house and awaiting His arrival from a wedding feast, being faithful in His service at whatever time He comes and meanwhile making use of all our time for His benefit (Luk 12:35-40).

e There are stewards both good and bad who will be called to account for He has come to send fire on earth which will cause great disruption (Luk 12:41-53).

f Men are to discern the times and not be like a debtor who realises too late that he should have compounded with the Great Creditor (Luk 12:54-59).

g Some present draw attention to the tower that fell on men. He points out that that was no proof of guilt, for all are sinful and will perish unless they repent. They would therefore be wise to repent while they can (Luk 13:1-5)

h The parable of the fig tree which is to be given its chance to bear fruit (Luk 13:6-9).

i The crooked woman is healed on the Sabbath for Jesus has come to release from Satan’s power (Luk 13:10-17).

h The parables of the grain of mustard seed which is to grow and reproduce, and of the leaven which spreads, both of which represent the growth of the Kingly Rule of God in both prospective ultimate size and method of expansion (Luk 13:18-21).

g Someone asks ‘are there few that are saved?’ The reply is that men must strive to enter the door while they can (Luk 13:22-23).

f We must not be like those who awake too late and find the door closed against them and wish they had befriended the Householder (Luk 13:24-28).

e We are to watch how we respond as His stewards for some will come from east, west, north and south, while others will awake too late, like Herod who seeks to kill Him and Jerusalem which is losing its opportunity and will be desolated and totally disrupted (Luk 13:29-35).

d Jesus is invited into the home of a Chief Pharisee. And there He eats with him at table, surrounded by many ‘fellow-servants’. There He sees a man with dropsy. As God’s Servant He knows what His responsibility is if He is to be a faithful and wise servant. It is to heal the man. For God’s works of compassion should be done at all times including the Sabbath and not just at times of man’s choosing. And yet He is surrounded by those waiting to catch Him out (Luk 14:1-6).

c None are to seek the higher place, for he who humbles himself will be exalted (Luk 14:7-11).

b An example is given of inviting the poor to dinner which is followed by the parable of a rich banquet, where those who made excuses were rejected, and the result was that due to unforeseen circumstances there a banquet for the poor, while those for whom it was intended lost out (Luk 14:12-24)

a Instructions are given to the disciples concerning facing up to the cost (Luk 14:25-35).

‘He who has ears to hear, let him hear’ (Luk 14:35).

Note that in ‘a’ the Section opens with instructions to the disciples, and in the parallel it closes with instructions to the disciples, both seeing things in the light of eternity. In ‘b’ we have a parable dealing with the use of riches, and in the parallel the use of wealth to help the poor is dealt with, in ‘c’ we are to seek the Kingly Rule of God and trust our Father over our daily living, and in the parallel we are not to seek the higher place on earth, for the one who humbles himself will be exalted. In ‘d’ we are to be like men awaiting in the Lord’s ‘house’, awaiting His arrival at whatever time He comes and meanwhile making use of all our time and serving Him faithfully, and in the parallel Jesus is in the Chief Pharisee’s house and is called on to perform an act of faithful service even though it is the Sabbath, an act which He does perform. It is an example of faithful service even in the face of difficulties, and a reminder to us that we are to use all our time, including the Sabbath, for doing God’s work. In ‘e’ there are stewards both good and bad who will be called to account, for He has come to ‘cast fire on the earth’, and in the parallel we are to watch how we respond as His stewards, for some will come into the Kingly Rule of God from east, west, north and south, while others will awake too late, like Herod who seeks to kill Him and Jerusalem which is losing its opportunity and will be desolated and will experience His ‘fire on earth’. In ‘f’ men are to discern the times, and in the parallel we are not to be like those who awake too late. In ‘g’ and its parallel the imminence of death and what our response should be to it is described. In ‘h’ the vine is to be allowed its opportunity of bearing fruit, and in the parallel the mustard seed will grow and bear fruit. Central in ‘i’ is the healing and making straight of one who is crooked, a picture of what He has come to do for Israel. This is the whole purpose of the Kingly Rule of God.

Resume.

Prior to looking at this section in detail we should remind ourselves of its context.

When Luke commences Acts he claims that in his earlier writing (this Gospel) he had dealt with ‘all that Jesus began to do and to teach’. That is an apt description of the Gospel, for its first half very much emphasises what Jesus had come to do, while the second half, commencing here, will concentrate very much on what He came to teach.

Not that it is quite as simple as that. In the first half He has certainly also given us a number of examples of the teaching of Jesus, for quite apart from the teaching which is connected with the various incidents, we find the sermon on the plain where He establishes the basis for the new Kingly Rule of God (Luk 6:20-49); the teaching concerning John, which emphasises the new situation brought about by the coming of the Kingly Rule of God (Luk 7:24-35); the parable of the sower, which stresses the coming and spreading of the Kingly Rule of God (Luk 8:4-18); and the detailed teaching concerning discipleship, which contains warning of the cost to His followers of coming under the Kingly Rule of God (Luk 9:21-27). Nevertheless on the whole the emphasis in the first part of the Gospel is on what He did.

In the second half of the Gospel the emphasis will be on what He taught. Again it is not a hard and fast rule. Luke tells us of the healing of the crooked woman and her deliverance from the power of Satan (Luk 13:10-14), the healing of a man with dropsy (Luk 14:1-4); the healing of ten lepers, the number indicating an increased abundance of healing (Luk 17:11-19 compare the one in Luk 5:12-14), and the healing of the blind man as He finally approached Jerusalem (Luk 18:35-42), and the impression is given that His healing work goes on continually, for He tells Herod, ‘I cast out demons and perform cures today, and tomorrow, and the third day I finish my course’ (Luk 13:32). But the remainder of the space is then given over to teaching. Having first given the impression of Who Jesus was, emphasis is now to be placed on His words.

Also prominent from now on will be His emphasis on training His disciples by word. Prior to this He had been content to live out His life before them, teaching them by demonstration, until in the end they had recognised that He was ‘the Anointed of God’. As they went about with Him and had seen what He was and what He did, they had had clearly presented to them in some considerable depth something of His uniqueness, a presentation over which He had taken a great deal of trouble.

At the same time they had heard continually His message to the crowds, both those to whom He had taught in the synagogues, and to those who continually flocked around Him. In this they had been taught the attitude of sacrificial love that would be required of them as they established His Kingly Rule (Luk 6:20-49), even if they had not really grasped its full significance (Luk 9:54). That was in teaching given to all. And He had also given them special coaching when they sought it (Luk 8:9). They had further learned that what lay ahead of them may have a great cost in terms of turning their backs on themselves and even facing death for His sake (Luk 9:23-27). And they had been warned, with little sign of taking it in, that He must suffer. But overall this teaching had been additional to His revelation by His doings, and had not been the emphasis, and thus, while they now recognised in Jesus ‘the Messiah of God’, they were still very much imprisoned within their own ideas. For Jesus knew the importance of leading rather than forcing. He knew that simply to overwhelm them with new ideas would be fatal to their understanding. He did not want them just to learn by rote (although that was a useful beginning and many of His messages were designed to that end), but rather that His ideas might seep through gradually and take root in their hearts, until they then became a part of them.

Of course, they knew by now that they had been called to proclaim that the Kingly Rule of God was among them, and that men were now to respond to His Kingly Rule. That had been the message that they had proclaimed when they themselves went out preaching. But they had not really grasped what was involved in this Kingly Rule, and what was to be the final result of it. They still had the idea of a literal kingdom on earth in Palestine (Act 1:6). They still thought in terms of taking over the reins from the Romans in Palestine, ousting them once and for all, and then ruling in their place (as David had once done, followed by the Maccabees). They had still not realised that the Old Testament contained greater heavenly truths than were apparent on the surface, and that they themselves were involved in a greater and more exciting project than the transformation of Palestine. They were involved in something that would lead to the transformation and salvation of men and women throughout the world, through the word.

This lack of understanding comes out in a number of ways:

1). It is made quite apparent that they were still thinking in terms of which of them was to be the greatest, and which of them would hold the most important offices once the new independent kingdom was established. They would continue to jostle for, and argue about, such positions. This was something that they would continue to do right to the end until the coming of the Holy Spirit and the commands they would receive in Acts 1 changed their whole perspective (Luk 9:46; Luk 22:24-27).

2). They were still almost certainly thinking in terms of the need to raise a large number of supporters, and were seeing their future in terms of going forward with such an army when the time was ripe, in order to establish God’s Kingly Rule by this means. This was something that ‘Messianic’ claimants were constantly doing, thus raising the ire and retaliation of the Romans, and what they would continue to do once Jesus had died and risen again. Why then should they be any different? It was the popular conception (see Joh 6:15), and their thinking was little different from that of others. It was what they had been brought up to expect. And they were very much of the people. The only difference between them and the others was that they knew that their leader had extraordinary powers. He could do things that took the breath away.

This is no doubt why they were puzzled at the continuing fewness of their numbers and had to be reassured (Luk 12:32). They had seen the first increase in popularity as they moved around as preparation for what was to come, and had been encouraged. But they were puzzled as to why Jesus had not made the most of it, and why Jesus now appeared to have left the places where His influence was greatest, and was even talking morbidly about being seized by His enemies and being put to death. Was He not then concerned about the size of His army?

At first numbers had not appeared to be a problem. They had appeared to be growing rapidly, with Jesus at work training His leaders. But now many of those very leaders had dropped away (Joh 6:66) and things seemed to have come to rather a low ebb, and this in spite of the continuation of the large, but impermanent crowds which they discovered wherever they went (Luk 12:1). Jesus was still popular but why was He not turning it to advantage? As He Himself was aware they were no doubt more than a little puzzled (Luk 12:32). Yet it was clear to them that Jesus Himself did not seem to be worried. So their thoughts may well even have turned to the thought of Gideon and his few as an explanation (Jdg 7:4-8). God could save by many and by few. Perhaps it was all part of God’s plan to demonstrate His power once and for all.

But then had come the mission of the seventy. That had probably boosted all their hopes. At last He was getting everyone prepared for the coming of the Kingly Rule of God! They probably thought that by this Jesus was establishing a base in every city, with the confidence that when the time came for them to rise up, many would be there ready to rise with them. For they had still not fully taken in His teaching about loving their enemies, or the message of His lowly death, or, to the extent that they had, they saw in the promised resurrection the hope that He would arise with power from the grave to defeat all who stood in opposition to Him.

3). They were still thinking in terms of the position that was going to be theirs once they had finally firmly established God’s Kingly Rule (Mar 10:35). Now that was something to look forward to. They would enjoy positions of great prestige and authority and all would look up to them. They would enjoy being admired, and tell everyone what to do. We can see then why it was hard for them to throw aside all their old ideas and see in humble service the fulfilling of their dreams.

4). They were still thinking in terms of the future possessions that would be theirs once the good times came (Luk 18:28). At present there was hardship, but they had sufficient confidence in Jesus to be certain that there would be a golden tomorrow. And they were thinking of, and looking forward to, physical gold.

All this brings out that they did have faith in Jesus as the Messiah of God, but that their eyes were still very much on an earthly Kingdom. They were like many are today. They could not rise above the earthly.

That they were in fact wrong in what they anticipated we now know. And that was why it was now necessary for Jesus to begin His task of wooing them away from such conceptions in view of His forthcoming death. And because men’s minds, once formulated in a certain way from childhood, are very difficult to alter, and because men’s obstinacy of thought is what it is, it was inevitably going to be a slow process. It would be a matter of a slow seeping of information into their minds until in the end the truth would dawn on them (as the truth of His Messiahship had already dawned). This will be the aim of the next few chapters. They are to be times of reformulating all of their wrong ideas, until they begin to grasp more and more of the truth that what the world needed, and what they had been appointed for, was the spread of His word. In this regard no change is more marked than that between what the Apostles are now, and what they will be in Acts.

Jesus’ New Approach.

The whole process commences by His now turning their thoughts to eternity and the Judgment to come (Luk 12:1-11). The first thing that it is necessary for them to do is to begin to live in the light of eternity. So He now sets out to wake up to the fact that they must cease thinking altogether in terms of material possessions, or of prosperous living, or of what they can get out of life (Luk 12:13-31), and must recognise that all their concentration must be on establishing the Kingly Rule of God (Luk 12:31). And He wants to make them see that this will not be by means of a large army, well-armed, but that God will begin to establish His Kingly Rule through a few, with those few having no earthly resources at all (Luk 12:32-34), apart from the Holy Spirit (Luk 12:12 compare Luk 11:13).

Further He wants them to recognise that He will not be with them permanently. He will be going away from them (as He has already told them – Luk 9:21-22; Luk 9:26; Luk 9:44), but that when He is away they must live in readiness for when He returns (Luk 12:35-48), for they will have much to do, and after a while He will be coming back in order to reward them for faithful service. (He wanted them to recognise that, while they must be ready for His coming, they must not expect His return immediately).

He also wants them to know that all that is ahead is not going to be rosy (Luk 12:49-53). Let them not think that the world is soon to become a Paradise. Rather He is shortly going to cast fire down on it, something which would tie in with great suffering that He Himself would have to undergo. And as a result of this He would bring about great divisions in the world (Luk 12:52-53), and Jerusalem would be desolated and forsaken (Luk 13:34-35; Luk 21:6; Luk 21:20; Luk 21:24; compare Mat 23:37-39). So there was to be a revolution. But not quite of the kind that they were expecting. Rather than be a revolution which drives families together, it will be a revolution that splits households in two because of their attitudes towards Him and His word. These will be His next lessons. And they will not be quickly grasped.

But this new emphasis on teaching does not mean that nothing practical was now happening, for, as the chiasmus below reveals, the whole of this present section of concentrated teaching will centre around a practical demonstration of His power in the healing of a crooked woman and her deliverance from Satan’s power. Here was another powerful symbol revealing a picture of Israel in its need and how Jesus has come to meet that need. This woman was a symbol of what He had really come to do. He had come to make the crooked straight (Luk 3:5) and to deliver the oppressed (Luk 4:18). And all His teaching was to that end.

We note that Luke constructs his Gospel in such a way that this is to be the last mention of Satan and his minions in action (Luk 13:11; Luk 13:16) until we come to Jesus’ last days (Luk 22:3; Luk 22:31). And yet at the same time he makes it clear that this is not because that side of things has ceased, for in Luk 13:32 he depicts Jesus as testifying to the fact that his defeats of Satan’s forces will continue on, right up to ‘the third day’ when Jesus will finish His course and finally defeat them once and for all. Then through His crucifixion and resurrection they will become guerrillas on the run, and no longer possessors of the field. So the story of the crooked woman, coming in the middle of a whole host of teaching, is a reminder of the very real spiritual battle that is still going on, and would continue on right to the end. As we shall see, what follows is to be further teaching on the Kingly Rule of God, as He continues to reformulate their thinking, while His continuing activity towards that end is depicted by the deliverance of the crooked woman.

He does, of course, continue to preach to the crowds. That too would continue right up to the end. And yet at the same time it becomes clear that His disciples are now to go through their own intensive training course ready for the future, a future of which He is fully aware, even if they are not.

That is why from this point on attention will turn to life under the Kingly Rule of God, and we will find a series of parables which all look at the development of the Kingly Rule of God, the way life should be lived under His Kingly Rule, and the expected return of the King, all these sandwiched between instructions given by Jesus to His disciples in Luk 12:1-12 and Luk 14:25-35, and all centred around the fact of Jesus’ deliverance from Satan and the making straight of those who come to Him (Luk 13:10-17).

Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett

Jesus Teaches Concerning Greed, Stewardship and the Need For Fruitfulness Under The Kingly Rule of God Centring on the Fact That He Will Make The Crooked Straight (12:1-14:35).

As we have seen we may analyse this next Section from Luk 12:1 to Luk 14:35 into its separate parts as follows:

a Instructions to disciples concerning facing up to eternity (Luk 12:1-12).

b An example is given of covetousness concerning an inheritance which is followed by the parable of the fool who decided to enjoy rich banquets, ignored the needs of the poor, and in the end suffered the unforeseen consequences of prematurely losing his wealth to others who benefited unexpectedly while the one expected to benefit lost out (Luk 12:13-21).

c We are to seek the Kingly Rule of God and not to be anxious about other things (Luk 12:22-34).

d We are to be like men serving the Lord in His house and awaiting His arrival from a wedding feast, being faithful in His service at whatever time He comes and meanwhile making use of all our time for His benefit (Luk 12:35-40).

e There are stewards both good and bad who will be called to account for He has come to send fire on earth which will cause great disruption (Luk 12:41-53).

f Men are to discern the times and not be like a debtor who realises too late that he should have compounded with the Great Creditor (Luk 12:54-59).

g Some present draw attention to the tower that fell on men. He points out that that was no proof of guilt, for all are sinful and will perish unless they repent. They would therefore be wise to repent (Luk 13:1-5)

h The parable of the fig tree which is to be given its chance to bear fruit (Luk 13:6-9).

i The crooked woman is healed on the Sabbath for Jesus has come to release from Satan’s power (Luk 13:10-17).

h The parables of the grain of mustard seed which is to grow and reproduce, and of the leaven which spreads, both of which represent the growth of the Kingly Rule of God in both prospective ultimate size and method of expansion (Luk 13:18-21).

g Someone asks ‘are there few that are saved?’ The reply is that men must strive to enter the door while they can (Luk 13:22-23).

f We must not be like those who awake too late and find the door closed against them and wish they had befriended the Householder (Luk 13:24-28).

e We are to watch how we respond as His stewards for some will come from east, west, north and south, while others will awake too late, like Herod who seeks to kill Him and Jerusalem which is losing its opportunity and will be desolated and totally disrupted (Luk 13:29-35).

d Jesus is invited into the home of a Chief Pharisee. And there He eats with him at table, surrounded by many ‘fellow-servants’. There He sees a man with dropsy. As God’s Servant He knows what His responsibility is if He is to be a faithful and wise servant. It is to heal the man. For God’s works of compassion should be done at all times including the Sabbath and not just at times of man’s choosing. And yet He is surrounded by those waiting to catch Him out (Luk 14:1-6).

c None are to seek the higher place, for he who humbles himself will be exalted (Luk 14:7-11).

b An example is given of inviting the poor to dinner which is followed by the parable of a rich banquet, where those who made excuses were rejected, and the result was that due to unforeseen circumstances there a banquet for the poor, while those for whom it was intended lost out (Luk 14:12-24)

a Instructions are given to the disciples concerning facing up to the cost (Luk 14:25-35).

‘He who has ears to hear, let him hear’ (Luk 14:35).

Note that in ‘a’ the Section opens with instructions to the disciples, and in the parallel it closes with instructions to the disciples, both seeing things in the light of eternity. In ‘b’ we have a parable dealing with the use of riches, and in the parallel the use of wealth to help the poor is dealt with, in ‘c’ we are to seek the Kingly Rule of God and trust our Father over our daily living, and in the parallel we are not to seek the higher place on earth, for the one who humbles himself will be exalted. In ‘d’ we are to be like men awaiting in the Lord’s ‘house’, awaiting His arrival at whatever time He comes and meanwhile making use of all our time and serving Him faithfully, and in the parallel Jesus is in the Chief Pharisee’s house and is called on to perform an act of faithful service even though it is the Sabbath, an act which He does perform. It is an example of faithful service even in the face of difficulties, and a reminder to us that we are to use all our time, including the Sabbath, for doing God’s work. In ‘e’ there are stewards both good and bad who will be called to account, for He has come to ‘cast fire on the earth’, and in the parallel we are to watch how we respond as His stewards, for some will come into the Kingly Rule of God from east, west, north and south, while others will awake too late, like Herod who seeks to kill Him and Jerusalem which is losing its opportunity and will be desolated and will experience His ‘fire on earth’. In ‘f’ men are to discern the times, and in the parallel we are not to be like those who awake too late. In ‘g’ and its parallel the imminence of death and what our response should be to it is described. In ‘h’ the vine is to be allowed its opportunity of bearing fruit, and in the parallel the mustard seed will grow and bear fruit. Central in ‘i’ is the healing and making straight of one who is crooked, a picture of what He has come to do for Israel. This is the whole purpose of the Kingly Rule of God.

Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett

Jesus Teaches the People About Divine Judgment In Luk 13:1-9 some people spoke to Jesus about the wicked deeds of Pilate against their fellow countrymen. He gave them an additional example of the eighteen people who perished when the Tower of Siloam fell upon them in Jerusalem. Jesus used this tragic event to call the people to repentance, warning them of a greater judgment if they themselves did not repent (Luk 13:1-5). Then He spoke to them the Parable of the Barren Fig Tree to illustrate how God patiently works with mankind to bring them to repentance prior to eternal judgment (Luk 13:6-9). God does not pour out His wrath upon men each time they sin, as He did under the Law (Heb 2:2). However, God’s judgment is undergirded with much longsuffering and patience; yet with ultimate certainty. God’s laws of divine judgment supersede those of this natural world, and do not necessarily coincide with natural disasters. However, God uses such tragedies to call men to repentance as Jesus Christ did so in this story. Thus, the emphasis of this teaching is on eternal judgment.

Heb 2:2, “For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;”

Outline Here is a proposed outline:

1. Jesus Makes a Call to Repentance Luk 13:1-5

2. The Parable of the Barren Fig Tree Luk 13:6-9

Luk 13:1-5 Jesus Makes a Call to Repentance In Luk 13:1-5 Jesus uses the examples of tragic events in the Jewish society to call sinners to repentance in order to avoid a greater, eternal judgment.

Luk 13:1 Comments – Luk 13:1 reveals the often-cruel judgment that the Roman government inflicted upon the Jewish people. Amidst such oppression the Jews were crying out for a Deliverer and were eager to receive Jesus, the Son of David, as their earthly king, as is seen when Jesus entered Jerusalem riding on the donkey, and the Pharisees commented, “behold, the world is gone after him.” (Joh 12:12-19)

Luk 13:4 Comments – Collapsing buildings are a common problem in under-developed nations where lack of funds and corrupt contribute to poor building procedures. While living in the mission field of Kampala, Uganda, the local news regularly records such building collapses. [231] The local society contributes to such tragedies by allowing bribes and corruption to prevent proper government building inspections. The workers on these construction sites contribute to such building failures and deaths by inferior workmanship, such as mixing concrete without adequate cement, which is an expensive item that can be stolen. Other workers may not be involved in such activity, but allow such problems to go on around them without notifying proper authorities out of fear. The result is the loss of life and injuries of both the guilty and the innocent.

[231] See “Works Ministry Must Be More Vigilant,” in The New Vision, Kampala, Uganda, 4 February 2008, [on-line]; accessed 20 January 2008; available at http://www.newvision.co.ug/D/8/14/609928//; Internet. This newspaper article begins, “On January 30, a five-storey building collapsed at St Peter’s Secondary School, Naalya, killing 11 people and injuring many others. This tragedy came on the heels of a similar one last year where five workers, who were demolishing a building on Ben Kiwanuka Street, lost their lives. In September 2004, a three-storey building at Bwebajja on the Entebbe-Kampala Road, collapsed killing more than six people. Last year, 29 people were killed when a poorly constructed church in Kalerwe collapsed”

When Jesus referred to the collapse of the tower in Siloam, He understood the nature of a corrupt society, and He understood how many people contributed to the loss of eighteen lives. In other words, the society in general was systemically corrupt and sinful and in need of salvation, not just those eighteen souls.

Luk 13:6-9 The Parable of the Barren Fig Tree – In Luk 13:6-9 we have the Parable of the Barren Fig Tree, which is unique to the Gospel of Luke. This parable is immediately preceded by Jesus’ statements about the Great White Throne Judgment when God will judge the wicked for their sins. Therefore, this parable is cast within the context of eternal judgment. The fig tree would represent an individual who lived his entire life receiving God’s blessings but never gave his life to Him to serve Him. This parable is not directly addressing the issue of how much God will reward His servants based upon their fruitfulness in the Kingdom of Heaven, though the divine principles found in this parable may apply in both situations.

Illustration – A farmer who plants fruit trees knows that only about 60-70% of seeds may actually germinate when planted. When the hardy seedlings are chosen and planted, about a third of them simply do not bear fruit. Some of these trees begin bearing fruit when they are still small, and too young to hold the fruit, while others simply do not begin bearing fruit until they are well into the age of fruit bearing. In Uganda, the farmers have the tradition of slashing those unfruitful trees, which causes them to begin bearing fruit. In Jesus’ time, the farmer likely culled his trees on a regular basis, so that his orchard consisted of the best trees. What is abnormal about the barren fig tree in this parable is the fact that the farmer allowed it to grow despite its barrenness. So Jesus was simply saying, “You know in common agricultural practices how a farmer cuts down his unfruitful trees and replants so that he get an orchard of fruit-bearing treesso it is in the Kingdom of Heaven.”

Luk 13:7 Word Study on “cumbereth” Webster says the English word “cumber” means, “To rest upon as a troublesome or useless weight or load.” It was intended to reflect the meaning of the Greek word (G2673), which means, “to render entirely idle, useless” ( Strong).

Comments – The word “cumbereth” (Luk 13:7) gives us a picture of how the fig tree was using up valuable nutrients in the ground, and how it was receiving the blessings of sunshine and rain to nourish itself, and how it took the vinedresser’s time to tend and to care for. Yet, it produced nothing in return. In the same way, God blesses all of us in His spiritual vineyard. He causes the sun to shine on the evil and on the good (Mat 5:45). He blesses every human being each day with good things. Those who do not produce fruits of righteousness will one day be cut down and thrown in the fires of Hell. Jesus could represent the man who interceded for the fig tree, asking the Lord of the vineyard for one more year before he judged the tree. In such a way, Jesus comes to us and intercedes in our behalf.

Mat 5:45, “That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”

Luk 13:8 Comments – Digging the ground around a tree breaks it up and allows the fertilizers to penetrate to the roots more quickly.

Fuente: Everett’s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures

Witnesses of Jesus Justifying Him as the Saviour of the World (God the Father’s Justification of Jesus) Luk 4:31 to Luk 21:38 contains the testimony of Jesus’ public ministry, as He justifies Himself as the Saviour of the world. In this major section Jesus demonstrates His divine authority over man, over the Law, and over creation itself, until finally He reveals Himself to His three close disciples on the Mount of Transfiguration as God manifested in the flesh. Jesus is the Saviour over every area of man’s life and over creation itself, a role that can only be identified with God Himself. This was the revelation that Peter had when he said that Jesus was Christ, the Son of the Living God. Luk 4:14 to Luk 9:50 begins with His rejection in His hometown of Nazareth and this section culminates in Luk 9:50 with Peter’s confession and testimony of Jesus as the Anointed One sent from God. In summary, this section of material is a collection of narratives that testifies to Jesus’ authority over every aspect of humanity to be called the Christ, or the Saviour of the world.

Luke presents Jesus Christ as the Saviour of the world that was presently under the authority of Roman rule. He was writing to a Roman official who was able to exercise his authority over men. Thus, Luke was able to contrast Jesus’ divine authority and power to that of the Roman rule. Jesus rightfully held the title as the Saviour of the world because of the fact that He had authority over mankind as well as the rest of God’s creation. Someone who saves and delivers a person does it because he has the authority and power over that which oppresses the person.

In a similar way, Matthew portrays Jesus Christ as the Messiah who fulfilled Old Testament prophecy. Matthew’s presentation of Jesus as the King of the Jews supports His claim as the Messiah. John gives us the testimony of God the Father, who says that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. John uses the additional testimonies of John the Baptist, of His miracles, of the fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies and of Jesus Himself to support this claim. Mark testifies of the many miracles of the Lord Jesus Christ by emphasizing the preaching of the Gospel as the way in which these miracles take place.

This major section of the public ministry of Jesus Christ can be subdivided into His prophetic testimonies. In Luk 4:31 to Luk 6:49 Jesus testifies of true justification in the Kingdom of God. In Luk 7:1 to Luk 8:21 Jesus testifies of His doctrine. In Luk 8:22 to Luk 10:37 Jesus testifies of divine service in the Kingdom of God as He sets His face towards Jerusalem. In Luk 10:38 to Luk 17:10 Jesus testifies of perseverance in the Kingdom of God as He travels towards Jerusalem. Finally, in Luk 17:11 to Luk 21:38 Jesus teaches on glorification in the Kingdom of God.

The Two-Fold Structure in Luke of Doing/Teaching As Reflected in the Prologue to the Book of Acts – The prologue to the book of Acts serves as a brief summary and outline of the Gospel of Luke. In Act 1:1 the writer makes a clear reference to the Gospel of Luke, as a companion book to the book of Acts, by telling us that this “former treatise” was about “all that Jesus began to do and to teach.” If we examine the Gospel of Luke we can find two major divisions in the narrative material of Jesus’ earthly ministry leading up to His Passion. In Luk 4:14 to Luk 9:50 we have the testimony of His Galilean Ministry in which Jesus did many wonderful miracles to reveal His divine authority as the Christ, the Son of God. This passage emphasized the works that Jesus did to testify of Himself as the Saviour of the world. The emphasis then shifts beginning in Luk 9:51 to Luk 21:38 as it focuses upon Jesus teaching and preparing His disciples to do the work of the Kingdom of God. Thus, Luk 4:14 to Luk 21:38 can be divided into this two-fold emphasis of Jesus’ works and His teachings. [186]

[186] We can also see this two-fold aspect of doing and teaching in the Gospel of Matthew, as Jesus always demonstrated the work of the ministry before teaching it in one of His five major discourses. The narrative material preceding his discourses serves as a demonstration of what He then taught. For example, in Matthew 8:1 to 9:38, Jesus performed nine miracles before teaching His disciples in Matthew 10:1-42 and sending them out to perform these same types of miracles. In Matthew 11:1 to 12:50 this Gospel records examples of how people reacted to the preaching of the Gospel before Jesus teaches on this same subject in the parables of Matthew 13:1-52. We see examples of how Jesus handled offences in Matthew 13:53 to 17:27 before He teaches on this subject in Matthew 18:1-35. Jesus also prepares for His departure in Matthew 19:1 to 25:46 before teaching on His second coming in Matthew 24-25.

Jesus’ Public Ministry One observation that can be made about Jesus’ Galilean ministry and his lengthy travel narrative to Jerusalem is that He attempts to visit every city and village in Israel that will receive Him. He even sends out His disciples in order to reach them all. But why is such an effort made to preach the Gospel to all of Israel during Jesus’ earthly ministry? Part of the answer lies in the fact that Jesus wanted everyone to have the opportunity to hear and believe. For those who rejected Him, they now will stand before God on the great Judgment Day without an excuse for their sinful lifestyles. Jesus wanted everyone to have the opportunity to believe and be saved. This seemed to be His passion throughout His Public Ministry. Another aspect of the answer is the impending outpouring of the Holy Ghost and the sending out of the Twelve to the uttermost parts of the earth. Jesus understood the necessity to first preach the Gospel to all of Israel before sending out the apostles to other cities and nations.

Fuente: Everett’s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures

Narrative: Jesus Demonstrates Perseverance (In a Village) In Luk 10:38 to Luk 13:21 Jesus Christ demonstrates perseverance. For example, He begins by teaching Martha to persevere in His Word as Mary, who sat at His feet (Luk 10:38-42). He then teaches the disciples to persevere in prayer (Luk 11:1 to Luk 13:21).

Outline: Note the proposed outline:

1. Corrects Martha on Priorities Luk 10:38-42

2. Instructs Disciples on Prayer Luk 11:1-13

3. Jesus Corrects People About the Kingdom of God Luk 11:14-36

a) Introduction Luk 11:14-16

b) The Kingdom of God vs. Satan Luk 11:17-28

c) The Request for a Sign Luk 11:29-32

d) Conclusion Luk 11:33-36

4. Jesus Rebukes Pharisees on Hypocrisy Luk 11:37-54

5. Jesus Teaches on Faithfulness & Stewardship Luk 12:1-59

a) Instructs Disciples on Persecutions in Service Luk 12:1-12

b) Corrects People on Covetousness Luk 12:13-21

c) Instructs Disciples on Faithfulness & Stewardship Luk 12:22-53

d) Rebukes People for not Judging Themselves Luk 12:54-59

6. Warns People on Eternal Judgment Luk 13:1-9

7. Heals & Rebukes Jewish Leader on Hypocrisy Luk 13:10-17

8. Teaches Parables on Growth of the Kingdom Luk 13:18-21

Fuente: Everett’s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures

Perseverance: Jesus Testifies of Striving to Enter Into Heaven In Luk 10:38 to Luk 17:10 Jesus testifies of striving to enter into Heaven through perseverance.

Outline: Note the proposed outline:

1. Narrative: Jesus Demonstrates Perseverance Luk 10:38 to Luk 13:21

2. Discourse: Jesus Teaches on Perseverance: Luk 13:22 to Luk 17:10

Fuente: Everett’s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures

Last Admonitions to Repentance.

The lesson of the Galilean tragedy:

v. 1. There were present at that season some that told Him of the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

v. 2. And Jesus, answering, said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they suffered such things?

v. 3. I tell you, Hay; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

v. 4. Or those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloam fell and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem?

v. 5. I tell you, Nay; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

At the same time, upon the same occasion, when Jesus had spoken the words of solemn warning concerning the Judgment and how to avert it. The current opinion was that there was a direct connection between the greatness of the transgression and the severity of the punishment. Some of the people present, therefore, gave Jesus an interesting piece of news which they had received from Jerusalem through some pilgrims that had recently returned. Pilate, the procurator of Judea, had punished subjects of Herod, the tetrarch of Galilee. A heathen governor had polluted the Temple of God with human blood. The incident is not related by Josephus, but fits in well with the character of the Galileans and with the disposition of Pilate. The Galileans were very restive under the Roman yoke and strongly inclined to sedition. And Pilate had the vice of most weak natures: when his temper snapped the leash, unbridled passion held sway. There had probably been a demonstration in the Temple which threatened to assume the proportion of a riot, and Pilate had promptly dispatched some soldiers and executed speedy punishment. Some commentators think that this incident caused the enmity between Pilate and Herod, Luk 23:12. The questioners implied that so sudden a death in the midst of so sacred an employment must be regarded as a special proof of the wrath of God upon those so slain. But Jesus corrects this notion. The slain Galileans were no sinners in an extraordinary measure, above all other Galileans, since they had suffered these things. A similar case, from the standpoint of the present discussion, was that of the eighteen persons upon whom the tower of Siloam, probably one built over the porticoes of the pool, fell. It was wrong to suppose that these were guilty above all the people that lived at Jerusalem. Very emphatically Jesus says, in either case: Not at all, I tell you. All the Jews, and also His hearers, were equally guilty, and a like fate might befall them at any time; unless they repented, they all might perish and be destroyed in the same way. The Lord here gives a rule according to which we may judge and measure the misfortunes and sufferings of others. The suffering of the world is the result of sin. In the case of the unbelievers the suffering is nothing but punishment, with a view, however, of leading them to repentance. In the case of believers suffering of every kind is chastisement at the hands of the Father, who punishes in time that we may be spared in eternity. If a Christian is struck by misfortune, he will not use the word “trial” in order to justify himself. Rather will he say, in true humility, that his many sins have merited far greater and more severe punishment, and will never ask the question with regard to his own crosses or those of others, Wherewith have I earned this? But above all, one thing must never be done, and that is to argue from the severity of the suffering, drawing conclusions as to the greatness of the guilt, Job 42:7; Joh 9:2-3.

Fuente: The Popular Commentary on the Bible by Kretzmann

EXPOSITION

Luk 13:1-9

Signs of the times. The Lord continues his solemn warnings. Israel pictured in the parable of the barren fig tree.

Luk 13:1

There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices; better rendered, now there were present at that particular time; namely, when the Master was discoursing of the threatening signs of the times, and urging men to repent and to turn and make their peace with God while there was yet time, for a terrible crisis was impending on that doomed land. Some of those then present, probably Jerusalem Jews, specially told off to watch the great Teacher, struck with his grave foreboding tone, when he spoke of the present aspect of affairs, quoted to him a recent bloody fray which had taken place in the temple courts. “Yes, Master,” these seemed to say, “we see there is a fierce hatred which is ever growing more intense between Jew and Roman. You know, for instance, what has just taken place in the city, only the victims in this case were Galilaeans, not scrupulous, righteous Jews. Is it not possible that these bloody deeds are simply punishments of men who are great sinners, as these doubtless were?” Such-like incidents were often now occurring under the Roman rule. This, likely enough, had taken place at some crowded Passover gathering, when a detachment of soldiers came down from the Castle of Antonia and had dealt a red-handed “justice” among the turbulent mob. Josephus relates several of the more formidable of such collisions between the Romans and the Jews. At one Passover he relates how three thousand Jews were butchered, and the temple courts were filled with dead corpses; at another of these feasts two thousand perished in like manner (see ‘ Ant.,’ 17.9. 3; 20.5.3; and ‘ Bell. Jud.,’ 2.5; 5.1). On another occasion disguised legionaries were sent by Pilate the governor with daggers among the Passover crowds (see ‘Ant.,’ 18.31). These wild and terrible collisions were of frequent occurrence in these sad days.

Luk 13:2, Luk 13:3

And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they suffered such things! I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. “Yes,” answered the Master,” these, you are right, are among the dread signs of the times I spoke of; but do not dream that the doom fell on those poor victims because they were special sinners. What happened to them will soon be the doom of the whole nation, unless a great change in the life of Israel takes place.”

Luk 13:4

Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? “You remember,” goes on the Master, “the catastrophe of the fall of the tower in Siloam; the poor sufferers who were crushed there were not specially wicked men.” The Lord used these occasions, we see, for something more than the great national lesson. Men are too ready, now as then, to give way to the unloving error of looking at individual misfortune as the consequence of individual crime. Such human uncharitable judgments the Lord bitterly condemns. Ewald’s conjecture in connection with this Siloam accident is ingenious. He supposes that the rigid Jews looked on the catastrophe as a retribution because the workmen who perished were paid by Pilate out of the sacred corban money (see Josephus, ‘Bell. Jud.,’ Luk 2:9. 4). The works were no doubt in connection with the aqueduct to the Pool of Siloam.

Luk 13:5

Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. The words were indeed prophetic to the letter. Thousands of Jews perished in the last terrible war by the swords of the Roman legionaries, like the Galilaeans of Luk 13:1; not a few met their death in the capital among the ruins of the burning fallen houses. We know that Jerusalem in its entirety was destroyed, and the loss of life in the siege, and especially in its dread closing scenes, was simply incalculable. Within forty years all this happened.

Luk 13:6

He spake also this parable: A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard. And then, without any further prelude, Jesus spoke this parable of the barren fig tree, which contained, in language scarcely veiled at all, warnings to Israel as a nationthe most sombre and threatening he had yet given utterance to. “Hear, O people,” said the Master. “In the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is a fig tree, long planted there, but utterly unfruitful. It is now on its last trial; indeed, were it not for the intercession of the Gardener, the Lord of the vineyard had already pronounced its final doom.” “The very intercession, though, is ominous; the Vinedresser shows his mercifulness by deprecating immediate cutting down, but the careful specification of conditions, and the limitation of the period within which experiments are to be made, intimate that peril is imminent The restriction of the intercession of the Vinedresser for a single year’s grace indicates Christ’s own sympathy with this Divine rigour… The Vinedresser knows that, though God is long-suffering, yet his patience as exhibited in the history of his dealings with men is exhaustible, and that in Israel’s case it is now all but worn out. And he sympathizes with the Divine impatience with chronic and incurable sterility” (Professor Bruce). A fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. It is not an uncommon practice to plant fig trees at the corners of vineyards, thus utilizing every available spot of ground. Still the Lord’s choice of a fig tree as the symbol of Israel, the chosen people, is at first sight strange. This image was no doubt selected to show those Pharisees and other Jews, proud of what they considered their unassailable position as the elect of the Eternal, that, after all, the position they occupied was but that of a fig tree in the corner of the vineyard of the worldplanted there and watched over so long as it promised to serve the Lord of the vineyard’s purpose; if it ceased to do that, if it gave no further promise of fruit, then it would be ruthlessly cut down.

Luk 13:7

Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none. Some expositors see in this period of three years an allusion to the storied past of Hebrew life, and in the number 3 discern the three marked epochs, each lasting several centuries, of the high priests, judges, and kings. This, however, is a very doubtful reference, owing to the impossibility of separating the first two periods of the rule of high priests and judges, as these interchange and overlap each other. Another school of interpreters sees a reference to the three years of the public ministry of Jesus. A better reference would be God’s successive calls to Israel by the Law, the prophets, and by Christ. It is, however, safer, in this and m many of the Lord’s parables, not to press every little detail which was necessary for the completion of the picture. Here the period of three years in which the Lord of the vineyard came seeking fruit, represents by the number 3 the symbol of complete-nessa period of full opportunity given to the tree to have become fruitful and productive. Cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground? better rendered, why doth it make the ground useless? It is an unproductive tree, and occupies the place which another and a fertile tree might fill.

Luk 13:8

And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it. The last yearthe year of grace they who listened to him then were living in. It was the last summons to repentance, the final reminder to the old covenant people that to their high privileges as the chosen race there were duties attached. They prided themselves on the privileges, they utterly forgot the duties. The period represented by this last year included the preaching of John the Baptist, the public ministry of Jesus Christ, and the forty years of apostolic teaching which followed the Crucifixion and Resurrection. The last chance was given, but in the Vinedresser’s prayer to the Lord of the vineyard there is scarcely a ray of hope. The history of the world supplies the sequel to this parable-story.

Luk 13:10-17

A miracle of mercy. The Lords teaching on certain strict observances of the sabbath day then practised by the more rigid Jews.

Luk 13:10

And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. We hear little of our Lord’s public teaching in the synagogues of the towns and villages through which he was then passing in this his last long journey. In the earlier months of the ministry of Jesus he seems to have taught frequently in these houses of prayer, very possibly every sabbath day. It has been suggested, with considerable probability, that owing to the persistent enmity of the hierarchy and dominant class at Jerusalem, he was excluded from some at least of the synagogues by what was termed the “lesser excommunication.”

Luk 13:11

And, behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. The description of the sufferer, so accurate in its details, marks the medical training of the compiler here. The malady was evidently a curvature of the spine of a very grave character. Her presence in the synagogue that day gives us a hint, at least, that this poor afflicted one loved communion with her God. Doubtless the faith and trust on her side necessary to the cure were there. Her first act, after she was sensible of the blessed change wrought in her poor diseased frame, was an outpouring of devout thanks to God.

Luk 13:14

And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath day. The people, as usual, were stirred to enthusiasm by this glorious act of power and mercy. Afraid, before the congregation of the synagogue, to attack the Master personally, the “ruler,” no doubt influenced by members of the Pharisee party who were present, at. tempted to represent the great Physician as a deliberate scorner of the sacred Law. The sabbath regulations at this time were excessively burdensome and childishly rigorous. The Law, as expounded in the schools of the rabbis, allowed physicians to act in cases of emergency, but not in chronic diseases such as this. How deep an interest must such a memory of the Master’s as this sabbath day’s healing have had for that beloved physician who has given his name to these memoirs we call the Third Gospel! Often in later years, in Syrian Antioch, in the great cities of Italy and Greece, would he, as he plied his blessed craft among the sick on the sabbath day, be attacked by rigid Jews as one who profaned the day. To such would he relate this incident, and draw his lessons of mercy and of love.

Luk 13:15

The Lord then answered him, and said, Thou hypocrite, doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering? The older authorities here read “hypocrites,” and thus join the cavilling synagogue ruler with the whole sect of men who taught an elaborate ritual in place of a high, pure life. The Lord, in a few master-touches, exposes the hollowness of such sabbath-keeping. Every possible indulgence was to be shown in cases where their own interests were involved; no mercy or indulgence was to be thought of, though, where the sick poor only were concerned. He vividly draws a contrast between the animal and the human being. The ox and the ass, though, were personal property; the afflicted daughter of Abraham was but a woman, friendless and poor.

Luk 13:18-21

The Lord, is two little prophetic parables tells the people how strangely and mightily his religion would spread over the earth.

Luk 13:18

Then said he, Unto what is the kingdom of God like? and whereunto shall I resemble it? In the seventeenth verseafter the Lord’s words spoken to his enemies, who took exception at his miracle of healing worked for the poor woman who had been bent for eighteen years, because he had done it on the sabbath daywe read how “all his adversaries were ashamed; and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him.” This discomfiture of the hypocrites, and the honest joy of the simple folk over a noble and Divine deed of mercy, accompanied by brave, kind words, seem to have suggested to the Master the subject of the two little parables of the mustard seed and the leaven, in which parables the growth of his glorious kingdom was foreshadowed from very small beginnings. The very small beginning he could discern in what then surrounded him.

Luk 13:19

It is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden; and it grew, and waxed a great tree; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it. The simile was a well-known one in the Jewish world. “As small as a grain of mustard seed” was a proverb current among the people in those days. In Eastern countries this little seed often becomes a tree, and stories are even told of mustard trees so tall that a man could climb up into their branches or ride beneath them on horseback. Such instances are possibly very rare, but it is a common sight to see a mustard plant, raised from one of these minute grains, grown to the height of a fruit tree, putting forth branches on which birds build their nests. It was with sorrowful irony that the great Teacher compared the kingdom of God in those days to this small grain. The kingdom of God on earth then was composed of Jesus and his few wavering followers. To the eye of sense it seemed impossible that this little movement could ever stir the world, could ever become a society of mighty dimensions, “See,” said the Master, taking up a little mustard seed; “does this seem as though it would ever become a tree with spreading branches on which the birds might rest? The kingdom of God is like this seed.”

Luk 13:21

It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. The first of these two little parables of the kingdom, “the mustard seed,” portrayed its strangely rapid growth. The second, “the leaven,” treats of the mighty inward transformation which the kingdom of God will effect in the hearts of men and women. Chemically speaking, leaven is a lump of sour dough in which putrefaction has begun, and, on being introduced into a far greater mass of fresh dough, produces by contagion a similar condition into the greater bulk with which it comes in contact. The result of the contact, however, is that the mass of dough, acted upon by the little lump of leaven, becomes a wholesome, agreeable food for men. It was a singularly striking and powerful simile, this little commonplace comparison, and exactly imaged the future progress of “the kingdom.” Quietly, silently, the doctrine of the Master made its way into the hearts and homes of men. “He shall not strive, nor cry; neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets” (Mat 12:19). None on earth would have dared hint at the future success of the doctrine of the Master during the Master’s life, and his death seemed as though it would effectually crush out the last feeble spark of life. The apparent result of his work was the devotion of a few simple hearts, mostly of fishermen, artisans, and the like, and yet, though men suspected it not, the secret and powerful influence was already at work among men. The story of the years succeeding the cross and the Resurrection, on a broader stage and with more actors, was a story of similar silent, quiet working. In a century and a half after the strange leaven-parable had been spoken, the whole civilized world knew something of the Master’s history and doctrine. His disciples then were counted by tens of thousands. No city, scarcely a village, but contained some into whose hearts the teaching had sunk, whose lives the teaching had changed. In three measures of meal. Perhaps referring here to the well-known division of man into body, soul, and spirit. More likely, however, the number 3 is used as the symbol of completeness, signifying that the Divine purpose was then influencing the whole mass of mankind. Till the whole was leavened. It would seem as though the Master looked on to a definite time when all nations should come and worship him, and acknowledge his glorious sovereignty. If this be the case, then a very long period still remains to be lived through by the world; many kingdoms must rise and fall, new civilizations spring up, before that day of joy and gladness dawns upon the globethat is, reasoning on the analogy of the past. Be this, however, as it may, the drift of both these parables of the kingdom distinctly points to a slow yet a progressive development of true religion. Very different, indeed, was the Jewish conception of Messiah’s kingdom. They expected a rapid and brilliant metamorphosis of the then unhappy state of things. They never dreamed of the slow and quiet movement Messiah’s coming was to inaugurate. One thing is perfectly clearthe Speaker of these two parable-stories never contemplated a speedy return to earth. With strange exactness the last eighteen hundred and fifty years have been fulfilling the conditions of the two similes, and as yet, as far as man can see, they are not nearly complete.

Luk 13:22

And he went through the cities and villages, teaching, and journeying toward Jerusalem. This note of the evangelist simply calls attention that the last solemn progress in the direction of the capital was still going on. The question has been discussed at length above. St. Luke, by these little notes of time and place, wishes to direct attention to the fact that all this part of the Gospel relates to one great division of the public ministryto that which immediately preceded the last Passover.

Luk 13:23-30

Jesus replies to the question of Are there few that be saved?”

Luk 13:23

Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved? The immediate circumstance which called out this question is not recorded, but the general tone of the Master’s later teaching, especially on the subject of his kingdom of the future, had disturbed the vision of many in Israel, who loved to dwell on the exclusion of all save the chosen race from the glories of the world to come. The words of the Second Book of Esdras, written perhaps forty or fifty years after this time, well reflect this selfish spirit of harsh exclusiveness, peculiarly a characteristic of the Jew in the days of our Lord. “The Most High hath made this world for many, but the world to come for few” (2 Esdr. 8:1). “There be many more of them which perish, than of them which shall be saved: like as a wave is greater than a drop” (2 Esdr. 9:15, 16). Other passages breathing a similar spirit might be quoted. What relics we possess of Jewish literature of this period all reflect the same stern, jealous, exclusive spirit. The questioner here either hoped to get from the popular Master some statement which might be construed into an approval of this national spirit of hatred of everything that was not Jewish, or, if Jesus chose to combat these selfish hopes, the Master’s words might then be quoted to the people as unpatriotic.

Luk 13:24

Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. The Master, as was frequently his custom, gave no direct answer to his questioner, but his teaching which immediately follows contained the answer to the query. The older authorities, in place of “at the strait gate,” read “through the narrow door.” The meaning of the image, however, is the same, whichever reading be adopted. The image was not a new one. It had been used before by the Lord, perhaps more than once (see Mat 7:13, Mat 7:14), and not improbably had been suggested by some town or fortress hard by the spot where he was teachinga fort on a hill with a narrow road winding up to a narrow door. In the rabbinical schools he frequented in his youth, he might, too, have heard some adaptation of the beautiful allegory known as the ‘Tablet’ of Cebes, the disciple of Socrates: “Dost thou not perceive a narrow door, and a pathway before the door, in no way crowded, but few, very few, go in thereat?” The teaching of the Master here is, that the door of salvation is a narrow one, and, to pass through it, the man must strive in real earnest. “See,” he seems to say; “if only few are saved, it will not be because the Jews are few and the Gentile nations many, but because, of the Jews and Gentiles, only a few really strive. Something different from race or national privileges will be the test at that narrow door which leads to life. “Many will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.” The reason for the exclusion of these many is to be sought in themselves. They wished to enter in, but confined themselves to wishes. They made no strong, vigorous efforts. Theirs was no life of stern self-surrender, of painful self-sacrifice. To wish to pass through that narrow door is not enough.

Luk 13:25

When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and Co knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are. The great Teacher here slightly changes the imagery. The narrow door no longer is the centre of the picture; one, called the “master of the house,” becomes the principal figure. The door now shut may still be, most probably is, the narrow fort or hill-city entrance, and the one called the master is the governor of the Place of Arms, into which the door or gate led. It is now too late even for the earnest striver to enter in. Sunset probablythe shades of night, had the Divine Painter furnished the imagerywould have been the signal for the final closing of the door of the fortress. Death is the period when the door of salvation is shut to the children of men. It has been askedTo what time does the Master refer in the words” when once”? It cannot be the epoch of the ruin of Jerusalem and the breaking up of the Jewish nationality, for then there was nothing in the attitude of the doomed people to answer to the standing without, to the knocking at the door, and to the imploring cries, “Lord, Lord, open unto us,” portrayed here. It cannot be the second coming of the Lord; surely then his people will not call on him in vain. It refers, without doubt, to the day of judgment, when the dread award will be pronounced upon the unbelieving, the selfish, and the evil-liver.

Luk 13:26, Luk 13:27

Then shall ye begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. But he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. A very stern declaration on the part of Jesus that in the day of judgment no special favour would be granted to the souls of the chosen people. It was part of the reply to the question respecting the “fewness of the saved.” The inquirer wished to know the opinion of the great Teacher on the exclusive right of Israel to salvation in the world to come, and this statement, describing salvation as something independent of all questions as to race, was the Master’s reply.

Luk 13:28

There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. No less than six times is this terrible formula, which expresses the intensest form of anguish, found in St. Matthew’s Gospel. St. Luke only gives us the account of one occasion on which they were spoken. They indicate, as far as merely earthly words and symbols can, the utter misery of those unhappy ones who find themselves shut out from the kingdom in the world to come. “Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob.” In his revision of St. Luke’s Gospel, Marcion, the famous Gnostic heretic, in place of these names, which he strikes out, inserts “all the just.” He did this with a view to lower the value of the Old Testament records.

Luk 13:29

And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. Instead of “shall sit down,” a clearer and more accurate rendering would be, shall recline as at a banquet. This image of the heaven-life as a banquet, at which the great Hebrew patriarchs were was a well-known one in popular Hebrew teaching. There is an unmistakable reference to Isa 45:6 and Isa 49:12 in this announcement of comers to the great banquet of heaven from all the four quarters of the globe. This completes the answer to the question. It forbids any limitation to the numbers of the saved. It distinctly includes in those blessed ranks men from all parts of the far isles of the Gentiles.

Luk 13:30

And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last. This expression, which apparently was more than once used by the Lord, in this place clearly has an historical reference, and sadly predicts the rejection of Israel, not only in this present world.

“There above (on earth)
How many hold themselves for mighty kings,
Who here like swine shall wallow in the mire,
Leaving behind them horrible dispraise!”

(Dante, ‘Inferno.’)

Luk 13:31-35

The message of Jesus to Herod Antipas, and the lament over the loved city of Jerusalem, the destined place of his own death.

Luk 13:31

The same day there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him, Get thee out, and depart hence: for Herod will kill thee. Very many of the older authorities read here, instead of “tile same day,” “in that very hour.” This incident connected with Herod Antipas, which is only related by St. Luke, not improbably was communicated to Luke and Paul by Manaen, who was intimately connected with that prince, and who was a prominent member of the primitive Church of Antioch in those days when Paul was beginning his work for the cause (see Act 13:1). This curious message probably emanated from Herod and Herodias. The tetrarch was disturbed and uneasy at the Lord’s continued presence in his dominions, and the crowds who thronged to hear the great Teacher occasioned the jealous and timorous prince grave disquietude. Herod shrank from laying hands on him, though, for the memory of the murdered friend of Jesus was a terrible one, we know, to the superstitious tetrarch, and he dreaded being forced into a repetition of the judicial murder of John the Baptist. It is likely enough that the enemies of the Lord were now anxious for him to go to Jerusalem and its neighbourhood, where he would be in the power of the Sadducean hierarchy, and away from the protection of the Galilaean multitudes, with whom his influence was still very great. The Pharisees, who as a party hated the Master, willingly entered into the design, and under the mask of a pretended friendship warned him of Herod’s intentions.

Luk 13:32

And he said unto them, Go ye, and tell that fox; literally, that she-fox. The Lord saw through the shallow device, and, in reply to his false friends, bade them go to that intriguing and false court with a message which he would give them, The epithet “she-fox” is perhaps the bitterest and most contemptuous name ever given by the pitiful Master to any of the sons of men. It is possible it might have been intended for Herodias, the influence of that wicked princess being at that time all-powerful at court. Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. “Tell Herod or Herodias that I have a work still to work here; a few more evil spirits to cast out, a few more sick folk to heal. I am going on as I have begun; no message, friendly or unfriendly, will turn me from my purpose. I have no fears of his royal power, but I shall not trouble him long; just to-day and to-morrowthis was merely (as in Hos 6:2) a proverbial expression for a short timeand on the third day I complete my work.” This completion some have understood by the crowning miracle on dead Lazarus at Bethany, but it is far better to understand it as referring to the Passion, as including the last sufferings, the cross, and the resurrection. The here was supplemented by the utterance with which the blessed life came to its close on the cross! became a recognized term for martyrdom.

Luk 13:33

Nevertheless I must walk to. day, and to-morrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. He reflects, “Yes, I must go on with my journey for the little space yet left to me;” and then turning to the false Pharisee friends, with the saddest irony bids them not be afraid. Priest and Sanhedrin, the unholy alliance against him of Sadducee and Pharisee, would not be balked of the Victim whose blood they were all thirsting after. Their loved city had ever had one melancholy prerogative. It had ever been the place of death for the prophets of the Lord. That sad privilege would not be taken from it in his case.

Luk 13:34

O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee! This exquisite and moving apostrophe was uttered in similar language in the Passion-week, just as Jesus was leaving the temple for the last time. It was spoken here with rare appropriateness in the first instance after the promise of sad irony that the holy city should not be deprived of the spectacle of the Teacher-Prophet’s death. “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem!” It was a farewell to the holy city. It was the sorrowful summing-up of the tenderest love of centuries. Never had earthly city been loved like this. There the anointed of the Eternal were to fix their home. There the stately shrine for the service of the invisible King of Israel was to keep watch and ward over the favoured capital of the chosen race. There the visible presence of the Lord God Almighty, the Glory and the Pride of the people, was ever and anon to rest. And in this solemn last farewell, the Master looked back through the vista of the past ages of Jerusalem’s history, It was a dark and gloomy contemplation. It had been all along the wicked chief city of a wicked people, of a people who had thrown away the fairest chances ever offered to menthe city of a people whose annals were memorable for deeds of blood, for the most striking ingratitude, for incapacity, for folly shading into crime. Not once nor twice in that dark story of Israel chosen messengers of the invisible King had visited the city he loved so well. These were invested with the high credentials which belong to envoys from the King of kings, with a voice sweeter and more persuasive, with a power grander and more far-reaching than were the common heritage of men; and these envoys, his prophets, they had maltreated, persecuted, murdered. How often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings! God’s great love to Israel had been imaged in the far back days of the people, when Moses judged them, under a similar metaphor. Then it was the eagle fluttering over her young and bearing them on her wings; now it is slightly altered to one if possible more tender and loving, certainly more homely. How often in bygone days would the almighty wings, indeed, had Israel only wished it, have been spread out over them a sure shelter! Now the time of grace was over, and the almighty wings were folded. And ye would not! Sad privilege, specially mentioned here by the Divine Teacher, this freedom of man’s will to resist the grace of God. “Ye would not,” says the Master, thus joining the generation who heard his voice to the stiffnecked Israel of the days of the wicked kings.

Luk 13:35

Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. The older authorities omit “desolate.” The sentence will then read, “your house is left unto you.” Their house from henceforth, not his. Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the Name of the Lord. “Ye shall not see me.” Van Oosterzee comments here: “Their senses are still blinded. The veil of the Talmud that hangs over their eyes is twice as heavy as the veil of Moses.” The promise which concludes this saying of the Master can only refer to the far future, to the day of the penitence of Israel. It harmonizes with the voice of the older prophets, and tells us that the day will surely come when the people shall look on him whom they pierced, and shall mourn. But that mourning will be turned speedily into joy.

HOMILETICS

Luk 13:1-9

The barren fig tree.

“At that season,” or “at that particular time “-whilst the pleading, warning words which follow from the forty-ninth verse of the previous chapter are ringing in the ears of those around the Lordsome bystanders tell him of judgments which had actually been fulfilled, of Galilaeans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. We have no information as to the particular event referred to. Riots, small insurrections, revolts from Roman authority, were by no means uncommon, and we know that Pilate was cruel in his repression of them. Probably these Galilaeans had been rioting, and the procurator had profaned the holy things of the sanctuary by casting their blood over the offering made by fire. And the thought simmering in the minds of the superstitious speakers was, “These wretched people had not given the diligence which had been spoken of. They died unreconciled and impenitent. They were great offenders, therefore they endured great punishment.” It was a prevalent belief among the Jews that signal calamity to individuals was the token of signal Divine displeasure. This was the inference of Job’s companions when they saw him in the day of his sore grief. This was the inference of the men near Christ as to the victims of the dark catastrophe. And he who knows what is in man at once finds the place of their thought, rebukes their hasty reasoning, and summons them, instead of reflecting on others, to try their own Ways and remember, “Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.” The parable which follows enforces this appeal to the conscience. It is a short but wonderfully expressive parable. “Everything is involved in it,” says Stier, “which a mission of repentance to a people demands.”

I. Observe, the truth on which Jesus insists is THE NEED OF PERSONAL REPENTANCE ON THE PART OF ALL. In contrast with his audience, this was the application of the calamities related which he made. These were to him the prophecy of the doom awaiting every one who continued in his sins. Archbishop Trench emphasizes the “likewise.” “Ye shall all likewise perish, i.e. in a manner similar to that in which both the Galilaeans and the eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell perished. So, in the destruction of Jerusalem years afterwards, multitudes of the inhabitants were crushed beneath the ruins of their temple and their city, and, during the last siege and assault, numbers were pierced through by the Roman darts, or, more miserably yet, by those of their own frantic factions in the courts of the temple, in the very act of preparing their sacrifices. So that, literally, their blood, like that of the Galilaeans, was mingled with their sacrifices, one blood with another.” All befallings of judgment which men witness should be, not occasions of criticism or of harsh stricture on others, but voices bidding to humility and self-examination. The sin which I can trace in my neighbour should chiefly remind me of the sin which has dominion over myself. If I have been kept from his transgression, let me thank the grace which has kept me, recall how great perhaps was the difference between his circumstances and mine, and ask whether, in some other form, I may not have been a transgressor as great as he. Reflections such as these will save from all Pharisaic exaltation, will send us to our knees for the erring brother, ay, and send us to our knees for ourselvesthe word of the Lord sounding within, “Thinkest thou that he is a sinner above thee, because he suffers such things? I tell thee, Nay: except thou repent, thou shalt likewise perish.”

II. Now see in the parable BOTH THE GOODNESS AND THE SEVERITY WHICH LEAD TO REPENTANCE. The detailswho owns the vineyard? what the vineyard represents? who is the Dresser or the Gardener? for what the three years and the one year of grace stand?need not here be discussed. The parable is a picture of Almighty God in his dealings with his Church, Jewish or Gentile, in the desire of his love, in the responsiveness of his heart to the intercession of the Mediator whom he has appointed, in the deferring of his judgment so that a fuller opportunity may be given to men to confess his presence and seek him with their whole heart, and flee from the wrath to come, Notice three of the salient features.

1. The fruit which is soughtsought year by year with increasing disappointment; fruit, the legitimate product of the tree, growing out of its life, marking its use and value. We hear the astonished “What more could I do to my vineyard that I have not done?” And nothing”nothing but leaves.” Herein we recognize the longing of the love of God. He gives to men that men may give of his, one to another. As his own goodness is “a flowing life-fountain,” so is the goodness which is the expression of the new heart and the right spirit. The fruitless tree keeps a certain energy to itself. There is a power in it which remains undeveloped. It draws the moisture away from the surrounding soil, it receives the rain and sunshine of heaven; it is all an in-come, there is no out-come. Is it not the type of the kind of person who is a stranger and foreigner to the life of the Eternala person who is fed, but does not feed; who claims to be ministered to, but does not seek the bliss of ministering; whose character has no distinct influence for good; who is not what, in his place and according to his opportunity, the Lord of the vineyard expects him to be? God comes to men for his harvest. Is he receiving it from us? “Herein,” says Christ, “is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit.” Remember, “much fruit”the well-matured, well-ripened godliness of the one in whose heart are God’s ways. Resemblances cannot impose on him whose eyes are as a flame of fire. Why did he curse the tree which he beheld on his way to Bethany? Not because it was barren, but because it was false. In the fig tree the fruit should appear before the leaves. He saw leaves where there had been no fruit. Profession is nothing. A routine of religious offices is nothing. Appearance before God is nothing. All this may be only an extra assumed for an occasion, and then taken off. The tree which produces is the tree that is sound at the core. The conscience right produces the life right. Repentance, the way of making the tree good; holiness, the life of repentancefor this God comes to each of us, seeking, expecting.

2. What as to the intercession? There appears on the scene the one who has been charged with the care of the vineyard. The first reference, no doubt, is to the Lord Jesus Christ himself, into whose hand the Father has given all things, and in whom is substantiated the craving of the old patriarch for the Interpreter”the one among a thousand to whom the Eternal is gracious, and saith, Deliver from going down into the pit: I have found a ransom.” it is he who ever liveth, the God-Man, to make intercession. “Yet not,” as has been remarked, “as though the Father and the Son had different minds concerning sinners, not as though the counsels of the Father were wrath, and of the Son mercy: for righteousness and love are not qualities in him who is Righteousness and who is Love; they cannot, therefore, be set the one against the other, since they are his essential Being.” Yes, “if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous.” But there is a secondary reference not to be overlooked. Before Jesus left the world to go to the Father, he promised to send the Holy Ghost as another Advocate; not another in the sense that he would be a different Person, but in the sense that he would be his other selfa Divine presence inhabiting the Church which is his body, and revealing and glorifying him. All faithful souls, anointed with the sevenfold gifts of this Paraclete, are joined with him in intercession for the unfaithful and unfruitful. The prayer of the Church is the voice of the Holy GhostChrist’s voice echoing from human hearts. And the whole Bible is charged with the thought that, for the sake of the elect, because of their life and work and cry to heaven, judgments impending over the earth are stayed. Intercession is not a merely beautiful and becoming function; it is the power which binds “the whole round earth by golden chains about the feet of God.” “Cut it down; why mischieveth it the ground? Lord, let it alone this year also.”

3. Finally, Gods times and spaceswhat are they? “These three years I come.” The three years have been supposed to signify the epoch of the natural law, the epoch of the written Law, and, finally, the epoch of grace; Moses, the prophets, the acceptable year of the Lord’s coming; the three years of Christ’s ministry; childhood, manhood, old age. Whatever may be the value we attach to these explanations, the fact denoted is the long-suffering of God. Notice the two aspects of the waiting: to judge, but be gracious, and to judge and condemn. The latter is the “strange work.” In grace, God comes silently; for condemnation, he comes, first crying aloud by his threatenings, “I am coming quickly,” that the opportunity for the Intercessor may be given. First, the axe is laid at the root of the tree; there it lies, ready, yet the blow is deferred. “Cut it down;” yet a little longer”this year also.”

Luk 13:22-30

The question and the answer.

“He went through the cities and villages.” The circuits into which the ministry of Jesus was divided are most interesting. “He went about doing good.” One feature is suggested by the evangelist’s sentence. The village is not overlooked. If the desire had been merely to gain influence, he would have limited the teaching to the city. “Win the great centres of the populations; thus you will establish your reputation; thence the light will radiate to the obscurer places; “this would have described the method of the action. Christ had another method. The small hamlet, no less than the crowded town, was the scene of his labour. It was the passion for souls which inspired him. The human soul, under all outward conditions, was one and the same to him. “The Son of man came to seek and to save that which was lost.” Note the direction of the face. He is “journeying towards Jerusalem.” The shadows of Gethsemane and Golgotha are lengthening. Ever before him, and now pressing on his heart, is the thought of the decease that he should accomplish. It is the occasion at once of the Saviour’s sorrow and the Saviour’s joy. The teaching would have been little without the forecast of the sacrifice; apart from the sacrifice, it loses its power. Jerusalem and its cross is the reference ever present to the Christian minister, whether in city or in village. In one of the places visited, the Lord is accosted by a person of whom the only notice is, “Then said one unto him.” But the incident is instructive. It reminds us of

(1) a kind of question that is to be discountenanced; and

(2) a kind of practical exhortation that is to be enforced.

I. A KIND OF QUESTION THAT IS TO BE DISCOUNTENANCED. There is no reason to doubt the good faith of the interrogator. He is reverent in his inquiry, “Lord.” There is nothing captious in his tone. He is the type of many earnest minds, puzzled over the problems of human life and destinyminds that feel the pressure of the things which circumscribe the opportunity of multitudes, the bars which seem to interpose between men’s souls and salvation, the limitations arising from imperfect knowledge and untoward condition; and, looking far and near over the ever-pouring throng, ask, “Lord, what will this man and that man do? What is the extent, to which the purpose to save will be realized?” He answers by not answering. The absence of a direct reply is itself a reply. It intimates that speculations and inquiries in the line of the word addressed to him are not to be encouraged. There was the wisdom which he emphasizes in the response once given by a child of quietness to the question, “What are the decrees of God?” “He knows that best himself,” was the response. There are secrets which belong to the Lord our God, and these we must be content to leave with him. The things revealed belong to us; and these are expressed in the assurances that God loved the world, that whosoever believeth in the only begotten Son shall not perish, that he who comes to Christ he will in no way cast out. They forget Christ’s silence on the occasion before us who dogmatize either Calvinistically or Arminianistically. What can poor human nature do, in view of all that relates to the ultimate state of men, but simply trust him who is absolute Righteousness and Infinite Love? We may “faintly trust” larger hopes; we can, not faintly, but fully, trust him who will do what is best for all, who “hateth nothing that he hath made.”

“Wait till he shall himself disclose

Things now beyond thy reach,

And be not thou meanwhile of those

Who the Lord’s secrets teach.

“Who teach thee more than he has taught,

Tell more than he revealed,

Preach tidings which he never brought,

And read what he left sealed.”

II. A KIND OF PRACTICAL EXHORTATION THAT IS TO BE ENFORCED, Withdrawing the mind of the inquirer from vague speculations, the matter which the Lord places next before him is this, “Agonize to enter in at the strait gate.” How urgent, how solemn is the entreaty! The strait gate! Is it not a wide and ever-open one? Yes, in one sense it is. None who come with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, will be, can be, excluded. There is room for the east, and for the west, and for the north, and for the south; all nations, kindreds, peoples, and tongues. Christ’s aim is, a universal religion. He throws his arms wide to all who labour and are heavy laden. But, in another sense, it is a strait gate. It is too narrow to admit any one in his sins. It is too narrow to admit the Pharisee in his Pharisaism, or the Sadducee in his Sadduceeism, or the Herodian in his Herodianism; too narrow to admit any one in his “-ism,” in his self-righteousness, in anything on which he rests with satisfaction as a ground of distinction or superiority. All who enter, enter as sinners looking for the mercy of God, and desiring to be cleansed from all unrighteousness.

“Nothing in my hand I bring,
Simply to thy cross I cling.”

The entrance into the strait gate is the first of all interests, is the most pressing of all concerns. Instead of scattering energy over secondary issues, energy is to be concentrated on this. Put your whole strength into the accomplishment of the one end. Christ insists, “Strive [or ‘agonize’] to enter.” “Faith is a very simple thing.” Yet there is a discipline which is not a very simple thing. Evangelical, especially the phase which is called evangelistic, preaching too often overlooks the discipline. It is frequently an exclusive repetition of the cry, “Believe, and you receive; believe, and you shall live.” It forgets that the beginning of the gospel of Christ was “Repent!” It has not a distinct enough place for repentance. It is so occupied with the endeavour to make the way easy, that it fails to urge, with the intensity of Jesus’ preaching, the necessity of a thorough self-repression, of a real taking of the cross, of the fighting of the good fight of faith. Let none overlook the agonistic side of the Christian life. Let the preacher echo and illustrate the sharp, stern, “Agonize to enter in”not, indeed, a joyless and weary, but always, to flesh and blood, a real agony. There are three enforcements of the exhortation.

1. Many are unable to enter: unable when the desire becomes active. The door was open when the desire was torpid, when the heart was listless. They might have heard the beseechings of grace, but there was only a feeble response. Perhaps they intended, at some time, to enter; like Augustine, who prayed for his conversion, and added, “But not yet.” Anyhow, the hour is coming when the impotence of unfulfilled intentions will be made manifest. Jesus’ language passes (Luk 13:25) into the familiar form of parable. He imagines the Master of the house allowing the door to stand openthe invitation to all free and full. But at length he rises and shuts the door, and then those who had thought that any time would do, that there was no call to make haste, rush forward, clamouring for the entrance of which they had thought littletheir clamour to be met only with the retort, “I know you not whence ye are.” “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them.” These had not heard his voice. It is not the attraction of his voice to which they confess; it is only the sense of their danger. And the word goes forth for judgment: “I know you not; you are not mine.” The parable is not to be unduly strained; but the point which it tends to illustrate is the necessity of instant, as well as earnest, agonizing. There is a “too late, too late!” From its unutterable darkness may the good Lord deliver us!

2. Enjoyment of privilege will not avail as a plea. (Luk 13:26, Luk 13:27.) To have had the teaching of the Lord in street and house, to have lived in the marvellous light of his gospel, to have realized his fellowship and the influences of his grace,this is much. But the vital matter is, what is the use which has been made of privilege, of opportunity, of instruction, of means of grace? That the Lord displayed his tokens in our midst may only add to our condemnation. Negligence, hardness of heart, the contempt of his Word and commandments, which is evidenced in the refusal to yield ourselves wholly to him who speaks from heaven, is iniquity; and most solemn is the protestation, “Depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity.”

3. Grace unavailed of is blessing lost. (Luk 13:28-30.) The Jew assured himself that in the kingdom of God, when declared, he would share the everlasting banquet with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, and that part of the zest of this feast would be the consciousness that the hated Gentiles were excluded. The Lord warns his audience that the picture might be, would be, reversed. The grace which they would not use would be transferred to others, coming from the east, and the west, and the north, and the south. And he concludes with the sentence, which at other timer also he utters, “There are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last.” Verily it may here be added, “He that hath an ear, let him hear.”

Luk 13:31-35

The composure and the emotion of Jesus.

I. THE COMPOSURE IN THE FACE OF A MESSAGE WHICH MIGHT HAVE AGITATED. The message may have been a concoction of the Pharisees, who, wishing to have him removed from the district, used the name of Herod to alarm him; or it may have been inspired by Herod himself, who, although desiring to see Jesus, was jealous of his popularity, and was fearful lest in some way an uproar might be excited among the people. The latter seems the more likely supposition. The circumstance that Jesus sends his reply to the king, and that in so doing he singles him out as crafty and subtle, trying to do by intrigue what he could not do openly”that fox”gives weight to the view that, in saying what is recorded, certain of the Pharisees obeyed the command of the human tyrant. Be that as it may, the message was calculated to disturb the mind with secret terrors. For, of all the persons who pass before us in the life of our Lord, none was more capable of doing “the hellish thing” by mean ways than this petty ruler of Peraea. His character has been thus described: “He was false to his religion, false to his nation, false to his friends, false to his brethren, false to his wifethe meanest thing the world had ever seen.” What could not such a man do? Would it not be well at once to take the hint, “Get thee out and depart thence”? But how perfectly calm is Jesus! No word like that could throw his soul off from its centre. The only phrase expressive of sheer scorn and contempt which ever fell from his lips belongs to this occasion (Luk 13:32). “Go tell that fox”that human embodiment of deceit and cunning”I shall take my time; he cannot frighten me; he cannot hasten me. My work in his country will be done. I must work to-day, and to-morrow, and the day following; for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem.” Notice some characteristic points in this reply.

1. The three days. Is it a definite space of time that is marked out? If so, does it point to the remaining portion of the Galilaean ministry? or to the time which would elapse before his departure from Herod’s territory? I incline to the latter view. But it may be better to accept the saying as an intimation that, deliberately and without hurry, he would accomplish his task”not to-day nor to-morrow, but on a third day he would be perfected, or finished.”

2. The clause, it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. Ah! there is a sad irony in it. “Herod kill me here? No; I must reach the holy city. That is the slaughter-house of the prophets. It would never do that I, the Prophet of Galilee, should perish elsewhere.” Sublime, serene, we have the sentences, “Behold, I cast out devils, and do cures” (Luk 13:32); “I must walk to-day and to-morrow, and the day following” (Luk 13:33). A good man’s mission is a concern of God; God will take care of it and of him, so far as he is essential to it. It may be said that no person is indispensable; yet, to a certain extent, persons are indispensable. And every one who is consciously striving after the best and noblest, and who is giving himself to some labour of love, may be sure that there is a Divinity hedging him around through which no fox can break. The Herods of the world, with all their scheming, cannot shorten the times of God. As he wills, and while he wills, we must walk. Until he wills that we walk no longer, we are immortal. Reposing in his heavenly Father’s love, straitened until his baptism of blood is accomplished, “journeying towards Jerusalem,” the Christ of the Eternal is lifted above the region of selfish fears. Tyrant cannot harm him, threat cannot ruffle him: “Walk and work to-day and to-morrow, and a third day to boot, I must and shall.”

II. BUT OBSERVE HOW AND WHY THE EMOTION OFTHAT SAME HOURBURSTS FORTH. These Pharisees could not scare him from his purpose, but they touched the fountain of a Divine sensibility in his breast. And now, as at a later stage, a cry of intense sorrow escapes himthe sorrow of wounded, but agonizing love. The feeling of patriotism combines with the tenderness of Saviour-longing in the wail, more than wail, which begins (Luk 13:34, Luk 13:35), “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent to thee!” The cry naturally follows the sadly ironical reference to Jerusalem as the slaughter-house of tile prophets! What are the thoughts which fill the mind of Christ as he utters it?

1. The conscious opposition between a love that would save and an obstinate dulness that will not be saved. Note the figure, so often employed in the Psalms and prophetical books of the Old Testameritthe wings stretched out for the shelter and warmth, the peace and safety, of the brood (see Deu 32:11, Deu 32:12). “How often,” says the Lord Jesus (verse 34), “would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen gathereth her brood under her wings, and ye would not!” Is this, “How often would I!” merely a reference to previous visits to the capital and ministrations in it? Nay, it is the Lord of the prophets who is speaking; the allusion, in its full meaning, is to the often-made effort to gather the children together through the prophets whom Jerusalem killed, the messengers whom Jerusalem stoned. It is the truth afterwards brought out in the parable of the wicked husbandmen (see Psa 20:1-9). The protest is wrung from the patient, seeking, yet often baffled will to save and bless. It is the protest which reverberates through infinite space concerning menthe protest whose subject-matter is, slighted overtures, unheeded calls, grace resisted, gifts sent away, knocks heard yet doors unopened; the “I would” of God defied by the “I will not” of men.

2. The knowledge of opportunity for ever gone. “If thou hadst known even in this thy day the things that belong to thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.” This is spoken on the same day, at the same hour, as that in which the warnings connected with the entering in at the strait gate were uttered. Observe the connection with verse 25. Solemn, awful words] The things were open to the eyes during the day, the time of Divine visitation; then the eye would not regard them. It was fixed on other thingsthe black dust of earthly care, or the glittering dust of earthly vanity. Now the story is reversed. The eye would fain behold. Oh for a day of the Son of man! Oh for the moments that have been thrown away! But the Master of the house has risen up, and has shut to the door. The vision now (verse 35) is a desolate housea house left to itself, God-forsaken. “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, all thy palaces swallowed up, thy strongholds destroyed, thy solemn feasts and sabbaths forgotten, thine altar cast off, thy sanctuary abhorred, thy gates sunk, thy bars broken; thou that wast called the perfection of beauty, the joy of the whole earth, abandoned, as it might seem, by him who sought to gather thee, and thou wouldst not l O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, bleak, bare, stripped! dost thou not sit in thy lonely place among the silent lonely hills, spreading forth thy hands, but there is none to comfort thee; yet ever in thy desolation witnessing, ‘ The Lord is righteous, for I have rebelled against his commandments ‘?” Jesus weeps! My soul, are these tears wept over thee? Dost thou know the things that belong to thy peace? Hast thou received the One who seeks to gather thee, and whose goodness and severity urge thee to repentance? O my soul, remember that he who shed tears, from the same fountain of love and mercy shed blood also. Let the tears of compassion and remonstrance send thee to the blood of cleansing.

“Foul, I to the fountain fly;
Wash me, Saviour, or I die.”

HOMILIES BY W. CLARKSON

Luk 13:1-5

The significance of suffering.

What does it mean, that all men suffer? and what is signified by the great calamities which some men endure? The Jews of our Lord’s time were drawing inferences which were common and natural enough; but they were not the safest nor the wisest that might have been drawn. In the light of the Master’s teaching, we conclude

I. THAT SUFFERING IS ALWAYS SIGNIFICANT OF SIN. Whenever we see any kind of suffering, whether it be ordinary sickness and pain, or whether it be of such an extraordinary character as that referred to here (Luk 13:1-4), we safely conclude that there has been sin. And this for two reasons.

1. That all sin tends toward suffering; it has the seeds of weakness, of decline, of dissolution, in it. Give time enough, and sin is certain, “when it is finished, to bring forth death.” It carries an appropriate penalty in its own nature, and, except there be some merciful and mighty interposition to prevent it, the consequences will be felt in due time.

2. That it is certain there would have been no suffering had there been no sin. A good and holy man may be experiencing the results of other men’s iniquity, and his troubles not be directly traceable to any wrong or even any imprudence in himself. Yet were he not a sinful man, to whom some penalty for some guilt is due, he would not have been allowed to be the victim of the wrong-doing of others. We bear the burden of one another’s penalty; and there is no injustice in this, because, though we all suffer on account of other men’s actions, we suffer no more than is due to our own delinquency. The fact that a man is suffering some evil thing is therefore a proof that, whether or not he brought this particular trial on himself, he has offended, he has broken Divine law, he has come under righteous condemnation.

II. THAT GREAT CALAMITY IS SUGGESTIVE OF GREAT GUILT. There are two considerations which suggest this conclusion.

1. One is a logical inference. We argue that if sinners suffer on account of their guilt, the greater sinners will be the greater sufferers.

2. The other is the result of observation. We do often see that men who have been guilty of flagitious crimes are compelled to endure signal sorrows; the tempest of human indignation bursts upon them, or the fires of a terrible remorse consume them, or the retribution of a righteous Providence overtakes and overwhelms them.

III. THAT WE ARE BOUND TO TAKE CARE LEST WE DO OUR NEIGHBOUR WRONG in this conclusion of ours.

1. For the heinousness of individual guilt and the measurable magnitude of present punishment do not always correspond with one another. We do not always know how much men are suffering; they may be experiencing inward miseries we know not of; and it is most likely that they are undergoing inward and spiritual deterioration which we cannot estimatea consequence of sin which is immeasurably more pitiful than any loss of property or of health.

2. And the calamities that have overtaken a man may be due to the fault of others, and they may be disciplinary rather than punitive in their bearing upon him. They may rather indicate that God is cleansing his heart and preparing his spirit for higher work, than that God is visiting him with penalty for past iniquity. We must therefore be slow to act on the principle on which the Jews based the conclusion of the text. There is one thing which it is always right to do. We may be sure

IV. THAT THE WISE THING IS TO MAKE HONEST INQUIRY ABOUT OURSELVES. What about our own sin? It is certain that we have sinned. Biblical statements, our own consciences, the testimony of our neighbours,all affirm this. We have sinned against the Lord, and deserve his condemnation and retribution. Is it certain that we have repented? Have we turned away from the attitude and the actions of selfishness, of ungodliness, of insubmissiveness, of disobedience? And are we resting and rejoicing in the mercy of God which is in Jesus Christ our Lord? If not, we shall perish; for impenitence means death.C.

Luk 13:6-9

Fatal fruitlessness.

We have to consider

I. THE PRIMARY SIGNIFICANCE OF THE PARABLE. What did the great Teacher intend his hearers to understand by his words? It was this (as I read it):

1. The vineyard is the kingdom of Godthat realm of truth and righteousness which he has been, from the beginning, establishing on the earth.

2. Israel is the fig tree which God planted in his vineyarda fig tree in a vineyard; there not by any natural right, but at the option and discretion of the Divine Owner; there “only so long as it served the purpose of him who planted it.”

3. Sufficient time was given to Israel to show whether it would prove fruitful or fruitless, the “three years standing for its day of probation, perhaps for the three periods represented by the judges, the kings, and the high priests.

4. Israel is found to be barren; to be without true loyalty, real piety, solid worth.

5. Thus fruitless, it is only in the way; it is failing to render the service which another “people of God,” another Church, would render; it is thwarting the holy and beneficent purpose of its Creator. Not only is it useless, therefore; it is positively noxious and hurtful to the world; it is a tree that must be cut down, for it cumbers the ground.

6. Jesus Christ, the Vinedresser, intercedes for it and obtains a merciful reprieve; he will expend upon it the faithful toil of a gracious ministry.

7. But he recognizes the fact that persistent barrenness must meet its appropriate fatebanishment from the kingdom of God.

II. ITS APPLICATION TO OURSELVES.

1. God is founding a broad and blessed kingdom herea kingdom wherein dwelleth righteousness and peace; a spiritual, universal, benignant empire.

2. In it he places us, as the children and heirs of the most precious privileges, seeing and hearing (as we do) what kings and prophets saw not, nor heard; enlightened as to some most valuable points, in regard to which the disciples themselves were necessarily in the dark (see homily on Luk 10:23, Luk 10:24).

3. From us, thus advantaged, the Divine Husbandman demands good fruit. He may well expect that we should “yield much fruit” (Joh 15:8), much reverence, purity, love, joy, service, usefulness. He as correspondingly disappointed and grieved when he finds but little, or even none at all.

4. The unfruitful are not only the guilty, but they are the intolerably wasteful; they receive without returning, whilst others in their place would receive and return.

(1) As those who are wrought upon by Christian truth and influence, they remain unblessed, where others in their place would hearken and heed, would obey and live.

(2) As those who are professing to work on and for others, they are holding some post uselessly, where others would be scattering benefit and blessing on every hand. They cause a deplorable and unendurable waste in the kingdom of God.

5. Christ offers us a merciful reprieve. Under his patient rule we are allowed another year, another period for repentance, for reformation, for renewal of heart and life. It is a sacred and a solemn time, an opportunity which we must not by any means neglect. For if we do, the word of Divine condemnation will be spoken, and we shall lose our place in the kingdom of our Lord.C,

Luk 13:11-13

The opportunity of love.

Jesus found himself, on the sabbath day, in the synagogue; and being in the right place, he found something more than he presumably went to seek (see next homily). We have our minds directed to

I. OUR LORD‘S OPPORTUNITY, and the use he made of it.

1. He found this in the presence of human infirmity. There he saw a woman who had been afflicted in body for eighteen years; she was “bowed together,” etc. Not only was she subject to very considerable privation, but, as one whose figure was uncomely, she was exposed to the ridicule of the flippant and the heartless; and this without break for a very large proportion of human life. Here was a most fitting object of tender pity and, if the way were clear, of Divine help.

2. We mark the ready manifestation of his sympathy. lie instantly spoke to her words of cheer and kindliness, awakening such hopes as she had not cherished for many a long year; and then he laid upon her a healing touch: “he laid his hands on her.” It means much when God “lays his hand upon us.” It meant everything to this woman with the new hope in her heart, that this kind, strong Prophet laid his hand of love and power upon her person; then she felt how near he had come to her, how close at hand was the delivering hour.

3. Then came the exercise of his benignant power. A great as well as a good work was wrought.

(1) The injury by long disease was undone in a single moment; the rigidity of eighteen years was “immediately” relaxed (see Act 4:22).

(2) The great Healer raised to the full stature and to the dignity and capacity of perfect womanhood one who had been helplessly and hopelessly disfigured and crippled.

(3) And he called forth from her, and from all who witnessed his work, reverent and grateful joy; she and they rejoiced and glorified God.

II. OUR OWN OPPORTUNITY.

1. The presence of human wrong, and its manifold consequences. Around us are ignorance, unbelief, vice, crime, sin; around us, therefore, are poverty, want, suffering, shame, degradation, death. No man who has an open eye for the condition of his kind can fail to see, day by day, some pitiful object that may well excite his deepest and tenderest compassionmen and women, all too many, whom sin has “bowed down,” and who can “in no wise lift themselves up.”

2. The manifestation of our sympathy. And how shall we show our feeling of regret and of desire?

(1) By our voice; by speaking the kind, true, enlightening, hope-giving word.

(2) By our touch; we shall not succeed without this. To take a man by the hand, or to lay a brotherly hand upon his shoulder, is to come into healing contact with him. It is to “come near” to the one we are seeking to bless; it is to give him the sense that, instead of “standing aloof,” we feel and own and claim our brotherhood with him; it is to stand on the same level with himthe level of our common humanity, our erring, striving, suffering, aspiring humanity; it is to be where the healing and restoring power can be exercised and received.

3. The result of our healing touch. We exert the influence that elevates. The first result is enlightenment concerning himself; then faith in a Divine Saviour; then uprightness of character and erectness of spirit. The man is “made straight.” He is no longer bowed down in spiritual bondage, with eyes directed to the earth; he stands erect in spiritual freedom, in purity of heart, in a large and blessed hopefulness; he has attained, through the influence of Christian love, a noble elevation; henceforth he will walk in the way of life, with all true dignity, in all gladness of soul, giving glory to the great Healer.C.

Luk 13:14-16

Suggestions from the synagogue.

The fact that this work of our Lord (see previous homily) was wrought in a synagogue on the sabbath day, and that it led to an outburst of fanaticism on the part of the ruler, which was followed by the severe rebuke of Christ, may suggest to us

I. THAT EARNEST SEEKERS AT THE SANCTUARY MAY FIND MORE THAN THEY SEEK. We may class this woman amongst the earnest seekers; for the fact that, with such a bodily infirmity as hers, she was found in her place in the house of God is evidence of her devotion. She went there, we may assume, to seek the ordinary spiritual refreshment and strength which are to be found in worship, in drawing near to God and in learning his will. She found this as usual, and a great deal more; she found immediate and complete restoration from her old complaint; she found a new life before her; she found a new Teacher, a Lord of love and power, in whose Person and in whose ministry God was most graciously manifesting himself to her. If we go to the sanctuary in an entirely unspiritual mood, with no hunger of soul in us, we shall probably come empty away; but if we go there to worship God and to inquire of his will, desirous of offering to him the service he can accept, and to gain from him the blessing he is willing to impart, then is it not only possible, but likely, that we may secure more than we seek. God will manifest himself to us in ways we did not anticipate; will show us the path we had never seen before; will take away the burden we thought we should bring home on our heart; will fill us with the peace or the hope that passes all our understanding; will open to us gates of wisdom or joy we never thought to enter.

II. THAT NOTHING BETTER BEFITS THE DAY OF THE LORD than doing the distinctive work of the Lord. Jesus Christ completely disposed of the carping and censorious criticism of the ruler. If it was right, on the sabbath day, to discharge a kindly office of no very great value and at some considerable trouble to a brute beast, how much more must it be right to render an invaluable service, by the momentary exercise of a strong will, to a poor suffering sister-woman who was one of the children of Abraham, and one of the people of God? And how can we better spend the hours which are sacred, not only to bodily rest, but to spiritual advancement, than by doing work which is peculiarly and emphatically Divineby helping the helpless; by relieving the suffering; by enriching the poor; by enlightening those who are in darkness; by extricating those who are in trouble; by lifting up them that are bowed down? When, on the sabbath day, we forget our own exertions in our earnest desire to comfort, or to relieve, or to deliver, we may be quite sure that the Lord of the sabbath will not remember them against us, but only to say to us, “Well done.”

III. THAT A FORMAL PIETY WILL NOT PRESERVE US FROM THE SADDEST SINS. This ruler was probably regarded as a very devout man, because his ceremonialism was complete. But his routine observances did not save him from making a cowardly, because indirect, attack upon a beneficent Healer; nor from committing an act of gross inhumanityassailing the woman he should have been the first to rejoice with; nor from falling into an utter misconception of the mind of God, thinking that evil which was divinely good. We may hold high positions in the Church of Christ, may habitually take very sacred words into our lips, may flash out into great indignation against supposed religious enormities, and yet may be obnoxious to the severe rebuke of the final Judge, and may stand quite outside and even far off the kingdom of heaven. Let us be sure of our own position before we undertake the office of the accuser; let us beware lest over our outward righteousness Divine Truth will at last inscribe that terrible word “hypocrisy.” Formal piety proves nothing; the only thing we can he sure about is the love of God in the heart manifesting itself in the love of men.C.

Luk 13:18, Luk 13:19

The growth of the kingdom of God.

When we think of it we cannot fail to be impressed with the confidence, amounting even to the sublime, which Jesus Christ cherished in the triumph of his sacred cause. For consider

I. THE UTTER INSIGNIFICANCE of “the kingdom” at its commencement. At first it was represented by one Jewish Carpenter, a young Man born of very humble parents, unlearned and untravelled, without any pecuniary resources whatever, regarded with disfavour by the social and the ecclesiastical authorities of his time, teaching doctrines that were either above popular apprehension or that ran counter to popular prejudices, unable to find a single man who thoroughly sympathized with him in his great design, moving steadily and fearlessly on toward persecution, betrayal, an ignominious and early death. Here was a grain indeed, something which, to the eye of man, was utterly insignificant and destined to perish in a very short time. Had we lived then and exercised our judgment upon the prospects of the nascent faith called by its Founder “the kingdom of God,” we should certainly have concluded that in fifty years at the utmost it would have disappeared as a living power, and would only have remained, if it survived in any form at all, as a tradition of the past. But let us glance at

II. ITS MARVELLOUS GROWTH. Truly the least of all seeds has become the greatest of all herbs; the grain has grown and become a “great tree.” In spite of

(1) the determined opposition of other faiths, which resented and resisted its claim to supplant them;

(2) the sanguinary violence of the civil power, which almost everywhere strove to drown it in the blood of its adherents;

(3) the hostility of the human heart, which has opposed itself continually to its purity, its spirituality, its unselfishness;

(4) the deadly injury done to it by the inconsistency, the unfaithfulness, the dissensions of its own disciples;it spread with wonderful rapidity. In three centuries it triumphed over the paganism of the known world; it has become the accepted faith of Europe and of (the greater part of) America, and of many “islands of the sea;” it has gained a firm foothold in the other continents, in the midst of the most venerable systems of religious error. Since the purification of its creed and the awakening of its members to their high privileges, it has made an immense advance toward the goal of a complete triumph; it has proved itself to be a benign and elevating power wherever it has been planted; it is the refuge, the strength, the hope, of the human world. What are

III. ITS PROSPECTS?

1. It has numerous enemies who predict that it will decline and die. They regard it as a spent force that must give place to other powers. But this prediction has been often made before, and it has been falsified by the event.

2. Its friends are more numerous, and they are more intelligent, and they are more energetic and self-denying than they ever were at any former period in its history.

3. It holds truth which ministers to the wants of the human worldits sorrows, its sins, its aspirationssuch as no other doctrine can pretend to. There is but one Jesus Christ in the history of the human race; but one Saviour from sin, one unfailing Refuge and Friend in life and in death.

4. God is with us in our work of faith and our labour of love. The crucified Lord will “draw all men unto him,” and his salvation shall cover the earth, because the power which prevails against all finite forces is on its side. “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations,” etc. (Mat 28:18, Mat 28:19).C.

Luk 13:20, Luk 13:21

The peaceableness and diffusiveness of Christian truth.

The words of Christ may properly suggest to us

I. THE QUIET PEACEABLENESS OF THE CHRISTIAN METHOD. The starting and the spreading of “the kingdom of God” is like a woman taking and hiding leaven in some meal. How impossible to imagine any of the founders of the kingdoms or empires of this world thus describing the course of their procedure! The forces they employed were forces that shone, dazzled, smote, shattered; that excited wonder and struck terror; that crushed and clanged and conquered. Those which the Son of man employed were such as fittingly reminded of a woman hiding leaven in some mealsilently but effectually penetrating to the depth; quietly, peaceably spreading on every hand. He did not “strive nor cry,” etc.; his gospel “came not with observation,” with beat of drum, with dramatic display; shunning rather than seeking celebrity, he lived, taught, suffered, witnessed, died, leaving behind a penetrating power for good that should renew and regenerate the race. There may be occasion, now and then, to say and do that which astonishes or alarms or otherwise arouses; but that is not the Christian method. The influence which steals into the soul, which insinuates itself into the whole body, which noiselessly communicates a right spirit and diffuses itself without ostentation or pretence from centre to circumference,that is the method of the Master.

IX. THE DIFFUSIVENESS OF DIVINE TRUTH FROM WITHIN OUTWARDS. “Leaven, which a woman hid; not spread over the surface, but put into, placed in the heart of it, there to spread, to permeate, working from the centre towards the surface. This is the method of the gospel as distinguished from that of the Law. The Law exerts its power in the opposite directionfrom without inwards; it acts directly on behaviour, leaving behaviour to become habit and habit to become principle.

1. Jesus Christ places the leaven of Divine truth in the mind, in the understanding, teaching us how to think of God and of ourselves, of sin and of righteousness, of the present and the future.

2. Then Divine truth affects our feelings, producing awe, reverence, fear, hope, trust, love.

3. Thence it determines the desires and convictions, leading to choice, decision, full and final determination.

4. And thence, moving towards the surface, it decides behaviour and ends in rectitude of action, excellency of life; so “the whole man,” the complete nature, is leavened. Similarly, Divine truth is placed in the heart of the community, and, once there, it communicates itself from man to man, from home to home, from circle to circle, until “the whole” nation is leavened. But a man may ask, How is my entire nature to be thoroughly leavened with Christian principleperfectly sweetened, purified, renovated, as it is not now? Have we enough of the sacred leaven hidden within us? It is true that “a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump,” but there is a quantity, less than which is insufficient for the work. Have we enough of the truth of Christ lodged in our minds for this great and high purpose? Are we thinking, as Christ meant us to think, of our Divine Father, of our human spirit, of our human life, of the needs and claims of our neighbour, about giving and about forgiving, and about eternal life? Is our Master’s thought on these great, decisive, determining themes hidden in our hearts, doing its sweetening and renewing work within us? Christ says, “Come to me;” he also says, “Learn of me. Are we diligently, meekly, devoutly learning of Christ, receiving more and more of his hallowing and transforming truth into our mind, to stir our feeling, to regulate our choice, to beautify and to ennoble our life?C.

Luk 13:23, Luk 13:24

Vain inquiry and spiritual strenuousness.

There is all the difference m the world between the question that is general and speculative and that which is personal and practical; between asking,” “Are there few that be saved?” and asking, “What must I do to be saved?” A great many unspiritual people show no small concern respecting matters that pertain to religion. It may be that they are curious, or that they are imaginative, or that they are visionary, and that religion provides a wide field for investigation, or for romance, or for mysticism. This speculative and unpractical piety may be:

1. A vain and unrewarded curiosity. It was so in this instance; the applicant was moved by nothing more than a mere passing whim and he received no gratification from Christ (see Luk 23:8, Luk 23:9; Joh 21:21, Joh 21:22)] It will be found that, on the one hand, Jesus always answered the questions of those who were in earnest, however humble might be the applicant; and, on the other hand, that he never answered the questions of the irreverent, however distinguished the inquirer might be. And it is found now by us that if we go to his Word or to his sanctuary to inquire his will, we shall not go away unblessed; but that if we go to either for mere gratification, we shall be unrewarded.

2. The retreat of irreligion and unworthiness (see Joh 4:18-20). It is convenient to pass from personal and practical considerations to those of theological controversy.

3. The act of mistaken religiousness (see Joh 14:8). We act thus when we want to see the Divine side of God’s dealings with us, or are anxious to know “the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his own power.” Our Lord’s reply suggests

I. THE SUPREME IMPORTANCE OF PERSONAL RELIGION. “Are there few that be saved? Strive to enter in, etc.; i.e. the question for you to be concerned to answer is, whether you yourself are in the kingdom of God; that is preliminary to all others; that is the thing of primary importance; that is worth your caring for, your seeking after, your diligent searching, your strenuous pursuit. Surely the most inconsistent, self-condemning, contradictory thing of all is for men to be thinking, planning, discussing, expending, in order to put other people into the right way when they themselves are taking the downward road. Shall we not say to such, “Go and learn what this meaneth, ‘Let every man prove his own work, then shall he have rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another; for every man shall bear his own burden’ of responsibility to God”? The first duty a man owes to God and to his neighbour is the duty he owes to himselfto become right with the living God by faith in Jesus Christ his Saviour.

II. The fact that ENTRANCE INTO THE KINGDOM OF GOD DEMANDS GREAT STRENUOUSNESS OF SOUL.

1. It is the great crisis of a man’s career, and may well be attended with much spiritual disturbance. When a human soul first hears and heeds his Father’s call and rises to return to his true spiritual home, he may well be affected with profound spiritual solicitude, and may well count that the goal he is seeking is worth all the labour and all the patience he expends to reach it.

2. There are occasions when special strenuousness of soul is demanded. Such are these:

(1) When a man by long neglect has lost nearly all his sensibility.

(2) When the earnest seeker cannot find the consciousness of acceptance which he yearns to attain.

(3) When a man finds himself opposed by adverse forces; when “a man’s foes are they of his own household;” when he has to act as if he positively” hated” father and mother, in order to be loyal to his Lord; when downright earnestness and unflinching fidelity bring him into serious conflict with the prejudices and the practices of the home, or the mart, or the social circle; and when to follow the lead of his convictions means to suffer, to lose, to endure much at the hands of man. Then comes the message of the MasterStrive, wrestle, agonize to enter in; put forth the effort, however arduous; make the sacrifice, however great; go through the struggle, however severe it may prove to be. Strive to enter in; it will not be long before you will have your reward in a pure and priceless peace, in a profound and abiding joy, in a heritage which no man and no time can take from you.C.

Luk 13:30

First and last.

There are many beside those to whom these words were first applied by Jesus Christ to whom they are applicable enough. They were originally intended to denote the positions of

I. THE JEW AND THE GENTILE. The Jew, who prided himself on being the first favourite of Heaven, was to become the very last in God’s esteem; he was to bear the penalty due to the guilty race that “knew not the day of its visitation,” but imbrued its hands in the blood of its own Messiah. The scenes witnessed in the destruction of Jerusalem are commentary enough on these words of Christ. But this truth has a far wider meaning; it is continually receiving illumination and illustration. It applies to

II. THE OUTWARDLY CORRECT AND THE ILLBEHAVED. The Pharisee of every age and land is first in his own esteem, but he stands, in sullen refusal, far off the kingdom, while “the publican and the sinner” are found at the feet of Christ, asking for the way of life, for the waters of cleansing, for the mercy of God,

III. THE LEARNED AND THE IGNORANT; the astute and the simple-minded. Still we ask, “Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world?” Still may we, after the Master himself, give God thanks that he has “hidden these things from the wise and prudent, and revealed them unto babes.” Human learning, in its unholy and foolish pride, still closes its ear to the voice that speaks from heaven. Lowly minded simplicity still listens to the truth and enters the open gate of the kingdom of God.

IV. THE PRIVILEGED AND THE UNPRIVILEGED. The children of privilege may be said to be among “the first.” We congratulate them sincerely and rightly enough; yet are they too often found among the last to serve and to shine. For they build upon their privileges, or they reckon confidently on turning them some day to account, and they fail to use them as they should; and the end of their presumption is indifference, hardness of heart, insensibility, death. The first has become the last, On the other hand, the ear that never before heard “the music of the gospel” is ravished by the sound of it; the heart that never knew of the grace of God in ,Jesus Christ is touched by the sweet story of a Saviour’s dying love, and is won to penitence and faith and purity; the last is first. Let presumption everywhere tremble; it stands on perilous ground. Again and again is it made to humble itself in the dust, while simplicity of spirit is lifted up by the hand of God.C.

Luk 13:34

Divine emotion, etc.

These words are full of

I. DIVINE EMOTION. They are charged with sacred feeling, The heart of Jesus Christ was evidently filled with a profound and tender regret as he contemplated the guilt and the doom of the sacred city. Strong emotion breathes in every word of this pathetic and powerful lament, And manifesting to us the Divine Father as Jesus did, we gather therefrom that our God is not one who is unaffected by what he witnesses in his universe, by what he sees in his human children. The infinite Spirit is one in whom is not only that which answers to our intelligence, but that also which answers to our emotion; and this, of course, in a manner answering to his Divinity. He rejoices in our return to his side and his service; he is gladdened by our spiritual growth, by our obedience and activity; he is pleased with our silence and submissiveness when we do not understand his way but bow to his holy will; and he is pained by our spiritual distance from him, is grieved by our slackness and our lukewarmness and our withdrawal, is saddened by our sin. He looks with a deep, Divine regret on a Church or on a child of his that is rejecting his grace as Jerusalem did, and over whom, as over it, there impends a lamentable doom.

II. DIVINE PERSISTENCY. “How often would I have gathered,” etc.! The Saviour desired and endeavoured to gather the children of Jerusalem under his gracious guardianship, not once, nor twice, nor thrice; his effort was a frequent act of mercy; it was repeated and prolonged. God “bears long” with us, forbearing to strike though the stroke be due and overdue; he is “slow to anger and of great mercy.” But he does more than that, and is more than that; he continues to seek us that he may save us. He follows us, in his Divine patience, through childhood, through youth, through early manhood, through the days of prime, or unto declining years, with his teaching and his influence. He speaks to us by his Word, by his ministry, by his providence, by his Spirit. He seeks to win us, to warn us, to alarm us, to humble, and thus to save us. At how many times and in how many ways does our Saviour seek us! How often does he endeavour to gather us under the shadow of his love!

III. HUMAN FREEDOM. “How often would I!” “Ye would not!” It is quite vain for us to attempt to reconcile God’s omnipotence with our freedom, his right and power over us with our power to act according to our own will. The subject is beyond our comprehension, and it is true wisdom to leave it alone, as an inaccessible mountain peak which we cannot climb; there is danger, if not death, in the attempt. But the facts are before us, visible as the mountain itself. God has power over us, and exercises that power benignantly and patiently. But he does not interfere with our freedom; that, indeed, would be to unman us, to put us down from the level of children into that of irresponsible creaturedom. He leaves us free; and we are free to oppose his sovereign will, to resist his Divine grace, to be deaf to his pleading voice, to shake off his arresting hand. He “would” that we should be reclaimed, be raised, be enlarged, be ennobled; and too often we “will not.” A solemn, awful thing it is to share a human heritage, to live a human life, to incur human responsibility.

IV. HUMAN OBDURACY. Jerusalem “often” refused to be drawn to its Redeemer. Not only can we and do we resist the grace of God; we can continue to do so; and we do continue. We can spend our life in a long contest with redeeming love; we can repel the overtures of mercy and go on rejecting our Father’s offer of eternal life through all the years and periods of a long life of privilege. Men do this, and to them the words of Jesus are applicable in all their force; over them, also, his lament has to be uttered.

1. It is well for those to whom it may apply to awake and to return before he says to them, “Your house is left unto you desolate.”

2. It is better, for it is safer for us all to heed his inviting voice and place ourselves under the wings of his blessed friendship long before such words as those of our text are anywise applicable to us.C.

HOMILIES BY R.M. EDGAR

Luk 13:1-21

The grace and progress of God’s kingdom.

We saw at the close of last chapter how urgent a matter it is to get reconciled to God. Luke, in constructing his Gospel, introduces us next to a cognate thoughtthe necessity of repentance if judgment is to be escaped. Let us take up the orderly thoughts as they are laid before us in this passage.

I. JUDGMENT EXECUTED UPON OTHERS IS A CALL TO REPENTANCE ADDRESSED TO US. (Verses 1-5.) There was a disposition then, as there is still, to set down special judgment as the consequence of some special sin. Job’s comforters simply expressed the fallacy to be found in every heart. When Christ’s attention was, therefore, directed to the Galilaean meute, and to the bloody way in which Pilate had put it down, he directed his hearers to discern in it a providential warning and call to repentance. The accident at the tower of Siloam had the same significance. It was a call to survivors to repent lest a judgment as severe should overtake them. The fate of the dead was no proof of special sin, but it was a clear call to repentance addressed to the survivors, The warning was singularly appropriate. The cruelty of Pilate and the overturning of the tower of Siloam had their counterparts in the siege of Jerusalem forty years after, when the people had demonstrated their impenitence. Hence we should learn the practical lesson from every judgment of the imperative necessity of personal repentance. These terrible calamities are allowed to occur, not that we may uncharitably criticize the conduct of the dead, but that we may carefully review the conduct of ourselves who survive, and repent before God.

II. BEFORE MEN BECOME FINALLY IMPENITENT AND INCORRIGIBLE THEY GET A LAST CHANCE OF AMENDMENT AND REFORM, (Verses 6-9.) The siege of Jerusalem has been before the prophetic eye of Christ, and, to impress the necessity of personal amendment and reform upon the people, he tells the parable of the fig tree. It is a history of care without any return. Orientals dig about their fruit-trees, and manure the roots, and encourage fruitfulness in every way. Fruitless trees they burn, after a three-years’ probation. Now, the Jews were as a nation represented by this fig tree. Through long years the heavenly Husbandman had given it every chance of bearing fruit. His long-suffering is nearly exhausted, and but for the dresser of the vineyardby whom Jesus means himselfit would have been cut down as a cumberer of the ground. His intercessions saved the nation for other forty years. And what tender care was expended on it in the closing ministry of Christ, and in the ministry of the apostles! Truly the tears of our Lord over Jerusalem, the self-sacrificing zeal of Paul and Peter and the rest for the conversion of their own countrymen, and the series of significant providences with which the forty years were filled, unite to show that the national annihilation was deserved. A fruitless nation must make way for others. Let this last chance of the Jewish nation, the forty years of respite between Christ’s death and Jerusalem’s doom, admonish sinners of their solemn responsibility amid similar respites still. The Lord’s long-suffering, though great, is not infinite; upon it sinners need not eternally presume; a day comes round in every case, when he who will be filthy and unholy is allowed to be so still (Rev 22:11).

III. THE SABBATH SHOULD BE THE SEASON OF SPECIAL UPLIFTING TO INFIRM SOULS. (Verses 10-17.) How should a Divine day be spent? This was the controversy Christ had with the chief priests and Jewish rulers. The rabbinical idea was that it should be a day of purely physical rest, and that even healing should be postponed to the succeeding and secular days. Our Lord, on the contrary, held that the sabbath was a day for special philanthropies, a day of opportunities such as the other days, with their secular routine, cannot afford. Hence the sabbaths were days of special miracle. Meeting a poor woman whose infirmities had been of eighteen years’ standing, he took her, laid his hands upon her, and healed her. It was a glorious uplifting which the poor bent woman received. But the ruler of the synagogue, where this happened, indignantly objected to such a work being done on the sabbath day; only to draw upon him, however, the rebuke of Jesus, “Ye hypocrites, doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering? And ought not this woman,” etc.? (Revised Version). His argument is unanswerable. They were accustomed to deal mercifully with their own beasts, but were ready most inconsistently to deal unmercifully with human beings, who should have been more valued, but are often, alas! less cared for than dumb animals. Such hypocrisy found in Jesus a constant foe. His adversaries were thus put to shame, and the common people rejoiced and praised God for the glorious sabbath services which Jesus rendered to the poor and needy. Ought we not, then, to look for special upliftings of our infirm souls on the holy days? Jesus is waiting to heal us, and to raise us up to spiritual power. As Gerok daintily puts it, we should expect to pass from work-day worry to sabbath rest; from earthly grief to heavenly joy; from the yoke of sin to the service of the Lord. We do not utilize our Lord’s days aright, if such experiences are not enjoyed.

IV. THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS A WIDENING PHILANTHROPY. (Verses 18, 19.) After the philanthropy extended to the infirm woman, it was natural for our Lord to pass to the parable of the mustard seed. This represents an insignificant beginning, followed by growth to such an extent, that under the branches of the mustard tree the birds of heaven find fitting shelter. In the same way the kingdom of God began around Jesus, apparently an insignificant Person, and eventually passed on to afford shade to many. In a word, the kingdom of God is an extending philanthropy. It widens its arms and embraces more and more in its shadow. In the same way, we may be sure that it has no true lodgment within us, unless it is making our philanthropy a growing and extending power. We are not Christ’s unless we have his beautiful and philanthropic spirit.

V. THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS A THOROUGHLY TRANSFORMING POWER. (Verses 20, 21.) From mustard seed and its growth, Christ proceeds to speak of leaven. It is hid in the three measures of meal, and works its way onwards until the whole mass is leavened. There is thus indicated how thorough and gradual the work of Christianity is. We are not true Christians unless every portion of our nature feels its transforming power; nor will Christianity pause until it has penetrated to the utmost extent the population of the world. The great idea of the parable is thoroughness. Let this characterize us always in our connection with the kingdom.R.M.E.

Luk 13:22-35

Christ’s farewell words to the theocracy.

As Jesus was journeying steadily towards Jerusalem, the people saw that a crisis was at hand. Hence their anxiety to know how many would be saved in the new kingdom. They consequently inquire if the number of the saved shall be few. To this speculation the Lord returns a very significant answer; he tells them that many shall strive to enter in on false grounds, and that they should strive to enter in on true ones.

I. THOSE WHO SPECULATE ABOUT NUMBERS ARE USUALLY PEOPLE WHO PLUME THEMSELVES UPON THEIR PRIVILEGES, (Luk 13:26.) It is wonderful how men deceive themselves. Here we find our Saviour asserting that at the last people shall come maintaining that because they have eaten and drunk in his presence, and because he has taught in their streets, they should be accepted and saved. We should naturally imagine that these privileges should lead souls to inquire anxiously and how they have profited by them, whereas they are made the ground of claim and the hope of salvation. The Jews thought that, because they were possessed of privileges beyond other nations, they should be accepted before God; and self-righteous people to-day think that, because they have regularly gone to church and sacrament, and the various privileges of the sanctuary, they should for this reason be accepted and saved at last. So far from privileges constituting a ground of salvation, they are certain to prove a ground of increasing condemnation, if not faithfully used. People may be sinners all the time that they are associating with saints, They may be sitting at groaning tables provided by God, they may be listening to the lessons which he has furnished in his holy gospel, and yet their hearts may be homes of vanity, waywardness, and sin.

II. OUR LORD DIRECTS THEM TO STRIVE TO ENTER IN AT THE STRAIT GATE INSTEAD OF SPECULATING ABOUT NUMBERS. (Luk 13:24.) Many are more addicted to speculation and religious controversy than to decision of character. They would rather argue a point than make sure of their personal salvation. Now, what was the strait gate in our Lord’s time? It was attachment to himself as the humiliated Messiah, just as the wide gate and broad way were the expectation of a glorious and worldly Messiah (cf. Godet, in loc.). It is easy to attach one’s self to a winning, worldly cause; it needs no spiritual preparation. But it was not easy, but took an effort of self-denial, to stick to the despised Saviour through all his sad and humiliating experience. And the same struggle is still needed, The cause of Christ is not a winning, worldly cause. You might do better in a worldly sense without identifying yourself with Jesus. But no man will ever have reason to regret identifying himself with the Saviour. No matter what self-denial it entails, it is worth all the struggle.

III. THE LAST JUDGMENT SHALL BE A REVERSAL OF HUMAN JUDGMENTS. (Luk 13:25-30.) The current notions of Christ’s time accorded to the Pharisees and religious formalists the chief seats in the new order of things which Messiah was to introduce. But Christ showed plainly that the Pharisaism and formalism of sinners will not save them or their sins in the day of the revelation of the righteous judgment of God. The first shall then be last; while the last in the world’s estimation shall be the first in God’s. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob would have received scanty recognition from the Pharisees of Christ’s time; the patriarchs were men of a meek and quiet spirit, who did not seek to exalt themselves. Hence our Lord represents the despised ones getting to their bosom at the last, while the bustling Pharisees shall find themselves cast out.

IV. WE HAVE NEXT TO NOTICE CHRIST‘S CONTEMPT FOR HEROD, (Luk 13:31, Luk 13:32.) It was thought by some of the poor spirits in the crowd that Christ would quail before the murderous king Herod, and that the sooner he got out of his jurisdiction the better. But no sooner do they suggest this to Christ, than he bursts into contemptuous terms about the cunning king. He calls him fox, and tells them to tell him, if they like, “Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected.” The perfection of which he speaks is that which is reached through experience. Christ was sinless, but he had to go through the whole gamut of human trial, including death itself. He had to experience all the” undertones” of human experience before he could be perfect. Hence he was “made perfect through suffering.” Contempt of others may be the very finest proof of our healthy moral state. It is the antipodes of that despicable flattery which is generally extended to kings.

V. LASTLY, WE MUST NOTICE HIS LAMENT OVER JERUSALEM, BECAUSE THE MURDERER OF THE PROPHETS. (Luk 13:33-35.) Our Lord was going to perish at Jerusalem. The reason was that there the policy of the nation was carried out, and all the prophets had found there their fate, and yet Christ had offered his protection to the doomed city. As easily as ever hen gathered her tiny brood beneath her wings could he gather the whole cityful under his wings. It is a beautiful and indirect proof of his Divinity. No mere man would have expressed himself thus. But Jerusalem would not accept his protection. Instead thereof, it resolved to murder him, as the last in the line of the prophets. No wonder, therefore, that their house was left desolate, and that the murdered Messiah would withdraw himself until better times! He takes his “adieu of the theocracy,” to use the words of Godet, and speaks of a welcome being his when the new views of a better time shall prevail. How important that we all should accept the proffered protection of the Saviour, and not imitate Jerusalem in her obstinacy and her doom!R.M.E.

Fuente: The Complete Pulpit Commentary

Luk 13:1. There were present, &c. Some of our Lord’s hearers thought proper to confirm the doctrine in the latter part of the preceding chapter by what they supposed an example of it; for the scope and connection of the passage, as well as our Lord’s answer, shew it to have been the thought of these persons, that Providence had permitted the Galileans to be massacred at their devotions for some extraordinary wickedness. These Galileans were the followers of Judas Gaulonites, (see Act 5:37.) and had rendered themselves obnoxious to the Roman power. Josephus has given us the history of this Judas Gaulonites at large, Antiq. lib. 18. 100: 1. It appears that he was the head of a sect, who asserted God to be their only sovereign; and were so utterly averse to a submission to the Roman power, that they counted it unlawful to pay tribute to Caesar, and rather would endure the greatest torments, than give any man the title of lord. Josephus does not mention the slaughter of these Galileans; but he records an action of Pilate which much resembles it, concerning the manner of his treating the Samaritans; Antiq. lib. 18. 100: 4. Perhaps this story of the Galileans might now be mentioned to our Lord, with a design of leading him into a snare, whether he should justify or condemnthe persons that were slain. Some are of opinion, that these Galileans were slain, by Pilate’s order, at the altar, in contempt of the temple; so that their blood was literally mingled with the sacrifices.

Fuente: Commentary on the Holy Bible by Thomas Coke

Luk 13:1-9 . Peculiar to Luke; [159] from the source of his account of the journey. At the same moment (when Jesus had spoken the foregoing discourse) there were some there with the news ( , Diod. Sic. xvii. 8) of the Galileans ( . indicates by the article that their fate was known ) whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices . This expression is a tragically vivid representation of the thought: “whom Pilate caused to be put to death while engaged in their sacrifices.” See similar passages in Wetstein. That the communication was made with evil intention to represent the murdered people as special sinners (Lange), is a hasty inference from the answer of Jesus.

.] not instead of . ., which abbreviation, although in itself allowable, would here be arbitrarily assumed; but we may regard the people as actually engaged in the slaughter or cutting up, or in otherwise working with their sacrifice at the altar (in the outer court) (Saalschtz, M. R. p. 318), in which they were struck down or stabbed, so that their blood streamed forth on their offering.

The incident itself , which the who had arrived mention as a novelty, is not otherwise known to us. Josephus, Antt . xviii. 5, is speaking of the Samaritans , and what he says belongs to a later date (in opposition to Beza). To think of followers of Judas the Gaulonite (Theophylact, Euthymius Zigabenus, Grotius, and others) is arbitrary; but the conjecture that they were enthusiastic devotees of Jesus (Lange) is preposterous, because it does not agree with the subsequent explanation of the Lord. Probably they had made themselves suspected or guilty of (secret) sedition, to which the Galileans were extremely prone (Joseph. Antt . xvii. 9. 3; Wetstein on the passage; see especially Rettig in the Stud. und Kritik . 1838, p. 980 f.). It is possible also that in the tumult that arose on account of the aqueduct built by Pilate (Joseph. Antt . xviii. 3. 2) they also had been drawn in (Ewald, Gesch. Chr . p. 40), with which building, moreover, might be connected the falling of the tower, Luk 13:4 .

[159] The narrative, vv. 1 5 (also vv. 6 9), was not found, according to Epiphanius and Tertullian, in the text of Marcion. This omission is certainly not to be regarded as intentional, or proceeding from dogmatic motives, but yet it is not to be explained by the supposition that the fragment did not originally appear in Luke (Baur, Markusevang . p. 195 f.). It bears in itself so clearly the stamp of primitive originality that Ewald, p. 292, is able to ascribe it to the oldest evangelical source, Kstlin, p. 231, to a Jewish local source. In opposition to Volkmar’s attempt (p. 102 f.) to prove the omission in Marcion as having been dogmatically occasioned (comp. also Zeller, Apostelg . p. 21), see Hilgenfeld in the Theol. Jahrb . 1853, p. 224 ff. Yet even Kstlin, p. 304, seeks dogmatically to account for the omission by Marcion, on assumptions, indeed, in accordance with which Marcion would have been obliged to strike out no one can tell how much more.

Fuente: Heinrich August Wilhelm Meyer’s New Testament Commentary

E. The Son of Man in relation to the Sin of One and the Misery of Another. Luk 13:1-17

1There were present at that season some that told him of the Galileans, whose blood 2Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. And Jesus [he] answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they 3[have] suffered such things? I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise 4perish. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? 5I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

6He spake also this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. 7Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground [makes the ground useless]? 8And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: 9And if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it 10, down. And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. 11And, behold, there was1 a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. 12And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. 13And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. 14And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath day, and said unto the people, There are six days in which men ought to work: in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath day. 15The Lord then answered him, and said, Thou hypocrite [Ye hypocrites2], doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and lead, him away to watering? 16And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the sabbath day? 17And when he had said [while he said] these things, all his adversaries were ashamed: and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him.

EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL

Luk 13:1. At that season.According to Luke this intelligence comes to the Saviour while He is in Galilee, where he had just (Luke 11, 12) repelled the imputations of His enemies, and warned the people against the leaven of the Pharisees. Probably we are to conceive the matter thus, that among the listeners to His last discourse there were some who had just received the mournful tidings in respect to the Galileans, and now hastened to communicate them to the Saviour, in order to hear His judgment upon the matter. In all probability the cruel deed had been perpetrated very shortly before, and had excited general exasperation.

Of the Galileans.Many things here concurred to heighten the hideousness of this deed. Pilate, Procurator of Juda, had, contrary to law, attacked subjects of Herod. Pilate, the heathen, had not even held sacred holy things, but had perpetrated a massacre in the temple. It is as if the exasperation at this act yet echoed in Luke in the very form of the expression,Whose blood Pilate had mingled.A tragically graphic delineation, which justifies the conjecture that these unfortunate ones had been wholly on a sudden fallen upon and slain by the Roman soldiers. What the provocation to this deed was cannot be stated with certainty, nor is there any ground to understand here (Euthym. Zigab., Theophyl., Grotius, a. o.) particularly followers of Judas Gaulonites. But it is certain that the Galileans at that time were exceedingly inclined to popular commotions (Josephus, Ant. Judges 17, 9, 3); that even at the feast in Jerusalem tumult not unfrequently arose; and that Pilate was not the man to desist, from regard to the sanctity of a locality, from executing a punishment recognized as necessary. If we call to mind the atrocities which the Romans, particularly afterwards, committed against the Jews, the murder of these Galileans will then appear to us only as a single drop in an unfathomable sea; and we must not be surprised if we find this deed, although it was generally known in the days of Jesus ( .), only noted down by Luke. An indirect argument for its credibility we find in the enmity subsequently alluded to between Pilate and Herod, Luk 23:12, which perhaps originated from this illegal act. It is, however, not apparent that this intelligence was communicated to the Saviour in any particularly hostile intent, and as Luke moreover gives no intimation in reference to the time when or the feast at which this massacre was committed by Pilate, he takes from us all possibility of drawing any chronological deduction whatever from this isolated historical datum.

Luk 13:2. Suppose ye.In all probability those who brought this intelligence to our Lord were involved in the common error that so sudden a death in the midst of so sacred an employment must without doubt be regarded as a special proof of the terrible wrath of God upon those so slain. Were they perchance thinking of that which the Saviour had just said, Luk 12:47-48, upon exact correspondence in the future of retribution with sin, and did they wish over against this to draw His attention to the connection between sin and punishment even in this life? The Saviour at least considers it necessary to contradict the erroneous fancy that these Galileans were in any way stamped as greater sinners than all others by the judgment which had befallen them ( declarative). He by no means denies the intimate connection between natural and moral evil, but He disputes the infallible certainty of the assumption that every individual visitation is a retribution for individual transgressions, and does not concede to those who are witnesses of a judgment the right, from the calamity which strikes some before others, to permit themselves a conclusion as to their moral reprobacy. But we abuse the declaration of the Saviour if we understand it in such a sense as that these Galileans did not deserve at all to be called , but rather martyrs.

Luk 13:3. I tell you, Nay.Dominus hoc profert ex thesauris sapienti divin. Bengel.Our Lord knows and sets Himself against the perverseness of so many who, when they hear of public calamities, are much more inclined to direct their look without than within. In opposition to this He gives the earnest intimation that the fate of individuals ought to be the mirror for all.Unless ye repent.This declaration is the more apposite if we assume that the momentous intelligence had been brought to the Saviour with the intent to awaken in Him thereby the apprehension that a similar fate might also perchance threaten Him and His followers. No! not He, He declares: they themselves had an approaching Divine judgment to fear. Before Jesus eyes all Galilee stood forth to view as already ripe to future judgment, and in order to show that Juda was in no respect securer, He subjoins the reminiscence, Luk 13:4-5, of a similar casualty.

Likewise perish.The reading (Tischendorf) appears to deserve the preference above the weaker (Lachmann). The Saviour does not mean to say that they shall perish in a similar, but that they shall perish in the same manner, namely, through the cruelty of the Romans, who were destined to avenge in terrible wise the evil deed of rejecting the Messiah. What streams of blood were afterwards shed in the same temple, and how many at the same time were buried under the rubbish and the ruins of the city and of the temple!

Luk 13:4. Those eighteen.Again the Lord alludes to a similar event, which was yet fresh in every ones memory. From a cause to us unknown, one of the towers standing not far from the brook Siloam had fallen in, and had buried eighteen corpses in its ruins. That it was a tower of the city-wall (Meyer) is not proved.Here also was the rule and application the same as in the foregoing example, only that to the Saviour now not only the fate of impenitent individuals, but at the same time that of the whole Jewish state, stands before His soul; in spirit He sees much more than a single tower, He sees City and Temple fallen. The question possibly arising, to what circumstances so many who yet were quite as great sinners as those eighteen owed hitherto their preservation from such a lot, the Saviour now answers with the parable of the Unfruitful Fig-tree.

Siloam, comp. Joh 9:7, in all probability the same piece of water which in Neh 3:15 appears under the name Shelah [Siloa in E. V.], a pool in the neighborhood of the fountain-gate, outside of Jerusalem, in the valley of Kedron, which perhaps David or one of his successors had dug (comp. Isa 8:6), and in whose vicinity there was also a village or place of like name. Apparently it received this name (the Sent), because the water with which this pool was supplied was conducted artificially through the rocks. Although Josephus often speaks of Siloah, the archologists are nevertheless still as ever more or less at variance about the locality in which this pool must be actually sought. The principal views can be seen stated in Winer, ad loc., and as to the question whether Siloah and Gihon must be identified with one another, comp. Hamelsveld, Bibl. Geog. 2. p. 187. As to the rest, nothing more in detail is known about the . The view of Stier, however, that the eighteen unfortunate men were prisoners who were confined in the tower, in whose case therefore it might so much the more easily appear as if a Divine judgment had overtaken them, is quite as much without proof as the opinion of Sepp that they were laborers, among whom also was the mason whom, according to the statement of Jerome, our Lord had formerly healed. See above on Luk 6:6.

Luk 13:6. A Fig-tree in his vineyard.Although the mention of a fig-tree in a vineyard sounds somewhat singular, it is yet by no means incongruous or in conflict with Deu 22:9, which undoubtedly speaks of seed but not of trees. If we assume the fig-tree as the symbol of Israel (Hos 9:10; Mat 21:19), the vineyard could then only designate the whole world, in which these people had been planted as an entirely peculiar phenomenon. Ficus arbor, cui per se nil loci est in vinea. Liberrime Israelem sumsit Deus. Bengel.

Luk 13:7. Then said he.If God is the Lord of the vineyard, the gardener can only be Christ. This view deserves at least the preference above the somewhat arbitrary assumption of Stier that by the vineyard the rulers and leaders of Israel collectively are understood, as in Mat 21:33. It is by no means proved that the expression: Behold I come, Luk 13:7, applies to Christ alone. The Father Himself is here represented as the comer, because He, since the day of the New Covenant had dawned, might with the fullest right expect peculiar fruits from the fig-tree of Israel. It is undoubtedly certain that everything that is said of the fig-tree is still applicable to each particular individual, and that every one entrusted with the care of souls may recognize his type in the gardener; but quite as manifest is it also, according to the connection of Luk 13:1-5, that the Saviour here before all has the Jewish state in mind, and that the indirect setting forth of His own person as a gardener agrees perfectly with the care which He had so long expended on this fig-tree, as well as with His character as the Intercessor who prays for the guilty.

These three years I come.The three years indicated not the previous duration of the ministry of Jesus among Israel (Bengel), and as little the whole ante-christian period (Grotius), and least of all the of the judges, the kings, and the high-priests (Euthym. Zigab.); but denote in general a definite brief time, which here is limited to this particular number three, because the tree when planted brought forth as a rule its fruits within three years. But if one insists on having a definite time for Gods work of grace on Israel, we may reckon the time from the public appearance of John the Baptista half year before the entrance of Jesus on His officeup to the present moment, which altogether does not make up much less than three years. To this labor of grace, however, Israel had hitherto in no way given answering results. Not only did the fig-tree bear no fruit, but it also withdrew from other trees, by shade, absorption, &c., the warmth and the sap which they might have received if this had not stood in the way (, see Meyer, ad loc.).

Luk 13:8. This year also.A sufficient but brief time is still given to the fig-tree to bring forth better fruits.Dig about it and dung it.Intimation of the condition and augmented labor of grace with which the Saviour in the last weeks and days of His life requited the growing hatred of His enemies. To intercession He now joins strenuous activity, and only if this also is in vain will He forbear to make intercession for the unfruitful fig-tree. Yet He does not say that He Himself will hew it down, but only He no longer holds back the Lord of the vineyard, and entreats no longer for something that remains incorrigible. He yet counts it as possible that in the fourth year fruits may become apparent which the three first years had not brought, but He also assumes it as certain that in the opposite case the fig-tree must be removed out of the vineyard.

Luk 13:10. And He was teaching.The narrative of the healing of the infirm woman is peculiar to Luke. The time when this miracle took place is not more particularly stated; but the shamelessness with which the Archisynagogus expresses his displeasure against Jesus, allows the conjecture that we have to assign to this event a place in the last period of the public life of our Lord. The reception of the narrative into this connection may at the same time serve as a proof how the Saviour, according to His own declaration, even amid increasing opposition, yet continued to dig about and to dung the unfruitful fig-tree. As to the rest, this Sabbath-miracle has much agreement with others already related, and apparently it is to be attributed to this circumstance also that Matthew and Mark pass it over in silence. Against the credibility of the fact this silence proves nothing, except with those who deny the possibility or profitableness of miracles of this sort a priori.

.We may plainly recognize that Luke here understands a species of possession; she was plagued by a , which caused an . Her nervous energies were so weakened that she could not raise herself up. Ex nervorum contractione incurvum erat corpus. Calvin. With the words: Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity, the Saviour calls her unexpectedly to Himself, and therefore works psychically upon her, in order to make her receptive for the benefit which He is about to bestow upon her physically. Finally He lays His hands upon her, and now too the ordinary result does not fail to follow.

Luk 13:14. The ruler of the synagogue.In this man anger at the supposed Sabbath desecration is visibly in conflict with a kind of fear which the miracle just performed has aroused in him. What he does not venture to say to the Saviour Himself he says to the people, with so loud a voice that the Saviour also should hear it. But that the miracle can make no other impression whatever upon him, is a strong testimony against him. However, it appears also from Luk 13:17, that besides him there were yet other present in the synagogue, which at the same time is an internal proof of the correctness of the reading , Luk 13:15.

Luk 13:15. The Lord, cum emphasi.The Son of Man makes Himself now heard as Lord of the Sabbath, and that in figurative language similar to that which He had already more than once used in a case of this kind. Take note however of the distinction between the argumentum ad hominem which is made use of here, and that which is made use of Luk 14:5 (comp. Mat 12:11-12). That it was really permitted on the Sabbath to take out ones beast to drink, is proved by Lightfoot and Wetstein, ad loc. How was it possible that that which for a beast was regarded as a desirable benefit, should be condemned as a misdeed, so soon as it was performed on a human being?

Luk 13:16. Being a daughter of Abraham.Not merely a general antithesis between man and beast, and far less a conception of the human personality deserving of sympathy, restricted according to Jewish popular notions (De Wette), but an emphatic designation of the spiritual relation which existed between father Abraham and this his daughter, comp. Luk 19:9. That we are entitled to regard this woman as a daughter of Abraham in the spiritual sense, appears even from this, that the Saviour does not once ask as to her faith, doubtless because He had already read this in her heart, while besides, her glorifying of God immediately after the miracle, Luk 13:13, testifies of her devout disposition of soul; nor is the declaration: Thy sins are forgiven thee, here made. Where now such a daughter of Abraham was bound by Satan, the Saviour could not forbear to snatch from him this booty.

Whom Satan hath bound.More plainly than by this otherwise superfluous expression the Saviour could not give it to be understood that He regarded the demoniacal condition of this sufferer as the effect of a direct Satanical influence. Since possession can never be merely corporeal, it may be assumed that along with the spirit of discouragement and privation of power, the spark of faith had maintained or developed itself in the woman.

Luk 13:17. And all the people rejoiced, comp. Luk 5:26; Luk 9:43.The Saviours words roused the conscience, as His deed roused the sensibility. The view of this miracle renews again the recollection of the former ones, and the continuity () of this beneficent activity disposes heart and mouth to the glorifying of God. This accord of praise to the honor of the Father was to the Son a proof that He this time also had not tarried in Galilee in vain, and accompanied Him as it were on His way, now when He, as it appears, is leaving this land, in order to repair to the feast of the Dedication, John 10.

DOCTRINAL AND ETHICAL

1. Luk 13:1-9, we see the Saviour over against human sin; Luk 13:10-17, over against human misery: both times in the full glory of His love and holiness. This for justification of the inscription chosen for this division.

2. The Saviour declares Himself on the one hand against the light-mindedness of those who entirely deny the intimate connection between natural and moral evil; on the other hand against the narrowness of those who consider individual misfortune and individual punishment as words of one and the same signification. The true point of view from which national calamities are to be regarded as voices calling to a general conversion, is here brought forward.
3. This parable of the Unfruitful Fig-tree contains not only the brief summary of the history of Israel, but also of the gracious dealing of God with every sinner. For all who live under the light of the Gospel there comes earlier or later a , Luk 19:44, which when it has passed by unused, makes them ripe for the righteous judgment of God. But the Mediator of the New Covenant is at the same time their Intercessor, as long as deliverance is yet possible. So far then from the long-suffering of God affording any ground for the expectation of a final escape from punishment, it is, on the other hand, a pledge that the contemning of it is finally requited in the most terrific manner. Thus do we find here also the representation of a final judgment followed by no subsequent recovery whatever.

4. As this parable brings before our mind the image of the people of Israel, it permits us at the same time to cast a glance into the holy soul of the Mediator, for to His intercession was it owing that the Jewish state yet stood. The lengthening out of the time of grace for this Unfruitful Fig-tree had also been the object of His still nightly prayers. Undoubtedly if in the words: Hew it down, the words and spirit of the Baptist recho (Mat 3:10), there is heard in these words: Lord, let it alone this year also, the compassionateness of the Son of Man, who was not come to destroy mens souls, but to save them.

5. Parallels to the parable of the Unfruitful Fig-tree: Isa 5:1-7; Hos 9:10; Jer 24:3; Psa 80:9-11; Mar 11:12-14. Respecting the Sabbath miracles of our Lord, see on Luk 6:1-11.

6. The suffering of the woman in the synagogue is the faithful image of the misery into which Satan plunges man as to his soul; her healing is the image of redemption. The reality of this miracle is indirectly testified even by the president of the synagogue, who is indeed mean enough indirectly to censure the woman because she has allowed herself to be healed, but does not yet possess shamelessness enough to deny that here a sudden healing took place.

HOMILETICAL AND PRACTICAL

Jesus, 1. Over against the sin of mankind, Luk 13:1-9 : a. with inexorable severity does He rebuke sin, Luk 13:1-5; b. with inexhaustible patience does He wish to preserve the sinner, Luk 13:6-9; Luke 2. over against the wretchedness of mankind, Luk 13:9-17 : a. where Jesus comes He finds wretchedness; b. where Jesus finds wretchedness He brings healing.

Many men find satisfaction in being the first bringers of evil tidings.The Lord often answers us very differently from what we could wish and expect.Unexpected death.All who are overtaken by heavy and deserved calamities are sinners, but not for that greater sinners than others.What befalls others should serve us as a warning, 1Co 10:11.The riches of the patience and long-suffering of God, Rom 2:4.The parable of the Unfruitful Fig-tree the image of the dealing of God with the sinner: 1. The careful labor, 2. the righteous investigation, 3. the unhappy result, 4. the righteous judgment, 5. the entreating Intercessor, 6. the last delay.The goodness and severity of God, Rom 11:22.In the heavenly counsel of grace there are days which may outweigh whole years, and years which may outweigh whole centuries.The acceptable year of the Lord, Isa 61:2.All gracious leadings of God have the one purpose that we may really bring forth fruit.Whoever brings forth no fruit is at the same time injurious to others.The Lord is patient, but of great power, Nah 1:3.The true Sabbath-keeping fixed by the example of the Saviour, Luk 13:10-17; Luk 13:1. Indicated, 2. justified.The house of the Lord the best refuge for sufferers.No suffering so tedious that the Saviour cannot yet give deliverance.The Lord understands even unuttered sighs.The terrible might of Satan over body and soul.Whom the Son hath made free, he should praise the Father.Even the most glorious revelations of love are lost for him who has a mind at enmity with God.Hypocrisy and cowardice not seldom intimately connected.Even where the Saviour is only indirectly blamed He does not permit it to pass without an answer.Hypocrisy condemned before the tribunal of the human, 1. Understanding, 2. sensibility, 3. conscience.Ashamed must all be who rise up against Jesus.How the Saviour vanquishes His enemies: 1. By the deed, 2. by the word of His love.Jesus breaks asunder the bonds of Satan.The shaming power of truth.Glorifying of God the fruit of the work of redemption.

Starke:Ever something new, and seldom anything good.Gods open enemies must often be the instruments of His judgment on those who were wont to be called His people.Canstein:Men are in no place and in no employment sure that this or that calamity may not befall them.Cramer:Faithful preachers should direct all that they hear to the end of edifying and improving the church.Brentius:The judgments of God are incomprehensible; it befits us thereat to lay our hands on our mouths and to admire them in holy humility.Quesnel:We ought ourselves to seek the fruit in our lives before God comes to seek it.Public and private intercessions avail much with God when they are fervent.When the time of grace is passed Christ intercedes no longer.The sinner is hewn down when God gives him over to the judgment of reprobacy.Cramer:Examples of tedious sicknesses are necessary, and wholesome for us to know, Rom 5:3-5.Jesus looks upon the bowed down, the lowly, and the meek, that He may lift them up and elevate them.Public assemblies have a promise of blessing; let no one forsake them.In churches and schools there have undoubtedly been many blind zealots that have more hurt than profited the kingdom of God.Quesnel:Religion must often serve as a pretext to avarice and envy; be watchful against this.Necessity and love know no law.Canstein:Nothing suits better with the day of the Lord than the work of the Lord and the destruction of the works of Satan.The high value of the souls redeemed through Christ can never be urged and impressed enough.Although faithful shepherds and teachers must everywhere here go through the valley of misery, yet they obtain one victory after another.

Heubner:Purpose of God in special judgments of calamity.God sends harbingers before heavy tempests.The false comfort which men draw from others calamities.To perish in the ruin of a city is a small matter compared with the misery of finding ones destruction in the future ruin of the world.God also counts the years.The sinner everywhere derogates from the good of earth.Envy against God even takes on the guise of piety.Without Christ the spirit is bowed down and not capable of praise.

The Parable.Arndt:The greatness and the duration of the Divine forbearance.Zimmermann:How the Divine long-suffering leads the sinner to amendment.Lisco:The righteousness of God as it has been made manifest in Christ.The whole parable admits also of an admirable application for a sermon on New Years morning.

The Miracle.Pichler:The Lord Jesus such a Saviour as we need: 1. For deliverance out of so manifold need, 2. for the revelation of our inmost heart, 3. for advancement in the life of faith and humility.Palmer:Wherever the Saviour comes there does He meet wretchedness and sin.Schmidt:Opposition to the Saviour, a. how it arises, b. how it is dissolved (through truth and grace).Lisco:The true Sabbath-keeping.

Footnotes:

[1]Luk 13:11., a usual interpolation, by whose omission with B., [Cod. Sin.,] L., X., Lachmann, Tischendorf, [Meyer, Tregelles,] and others, the liveliness of the narrative is heightened.

[2]Luk 13:15.The plural, , has externally and internally preponderating authority. The singular of the Recepta has only arisen from the fact that the copyist had the preceding in his eye. But the Saviour addresses Himself, in the person of the ruler of the synagogue, to the whole genus of hypocrites represented by him. [ is supported by A., B., Cod. Sin., 13 other uncials, against 3.C. C. S.]

Fuente: A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, Critical, Doctrinal, and Homiletical by Lange

CONTENTS

The Lord is here discoursing to the People. He speaks of the Galileans, and of the Barren Fig-Tree. He cureth a Woman of her Infirmity. Makes a circuit through the Villages; and laments over Jerusalem.

Fuente: Hawker’s Poor Man’s Commentary (Old and New Testaments)

(1) There were present at that season, some that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. (2) And Jesus answering, said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such things? (3) I tell you, Nay; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. (4) Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? (5) I tell you, Nay; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

We have no account of this discourse of Jesus by any other of the Evangelists. It will be proper, therefore, to notice it in this place. And it is remarkable also, that no historian hath noticed this act of Pilate. It differs from one related by the writer of the Jewish history, concerning Pilate’s slaughter of certain Samaritans; so that it cannot be the same. The contempt Pilate manifested to their sacrifices, serves to shew the awfulness of his character. This pool of Siloam hath been supposed to have been the same with the waters of Shiloah, Isa 8:6 ; and others make it the same as the pool of Bethesda, Joh 5:2 . But these are but conjectures. I rather would call the attention of the Reader to what may be considered as improvable from the whole passage. The repentance Jesus speaks of, I humbly conceive not to be intended as if it was an act of their mind, and in their own power; for this would be contrary to the whole tenor of the Gospel. It is the act of sovereign grace to work this in the sinner’s mind. And all the persons of the Godhead are engaged in the gracious work of creating it in the mind of the people. God the Father pledgeth himself to give it, Eze 36:24-27 . Christ is said to be exalted as a Prince and a Savior for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins, Act 5:31 . And no less God the Holy Ghost is said to be a spirit of grace and supplication, that they on whom it is poured, may look unto him whom they have pierced, and mourn, Zec 12:10 . Hence, as this is God’s work, and not man’s, and repentance is but an effect of this work, and not the cause, it never was meant, neither could it be expected, as a means of bringing sinners into a salvable state, but rather an evidence of their being brought. So that when the Lord saith, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish; this included Jerusalem sinners, as well as the sinners of Galilee; yea, all mankind in whom no saving change was wrought. For according to the unalterable language of Christ, without the new birth, and which (as a great principle includes the less,) comprizeth repentance also towards God, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, there could be no salvation. Joh 3:3 ; Act 20:21 . Reader! do not fail to mark in this discourse of the Lord Jesus, with which this Chapter opens, how sweetly Christ is preached, even where at the first view, we might least have expected him.

Fuente: Hawker’s Poor Man’s Commentary (Old and New Testaments)

Luk 13:2-3

Think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? I tell you, nay: but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. In one day the nay will command a ready assent: but the warning added, and the character with which it stamps such events as foreshadowings of judgment, will not readily be entered into.

M’Leod Campbell.

The Call to Repentance (For Lent)

Luk 13:3

I. The Voice of the Love of God. Let us make quite sure that the call which comes to us now is the voice of the love of God, seeking to awaken those who are asleep in careless sin, seeking to bring back those who have wandered, to set free those who are tied and bound by the chains of evil habit. The voice of God is even now calling us to search and examine our hearts and lives only because He loves us and would lead us into the paths which lead to perfect peace.

II. Its Universal Application. If there should be any one who thinks that this matter has no meaning or importance for him, if there be any who intend to put aside all thought of Lent as regards their own inner life, or who are content to go on as they are without any prayerful self-examination, without any effort of self-discipline, I would ask them very seriously to take to heart what St. Paul says on this subject. He was no self-indulgent idler, and yet, after perhaps twenty years of devoted service, he says, ‘I keep under my body and bring it into subjection’. Is there any one here whose past life has been so wholly given to Christ that he can dare to say that he has risen above the need of that self-discipline which St. Paul found necessary for the safety of his soul?

III. The Lesson Needed. We have in the words of our text a striking instance of the way in which our Lord answered the thoughts rather than the words of those around Him. He laid down for all time this rule, that we are not to judge of the misfortunes of others as to how far they may be the result of their own misdeeds; we are not to claim for ourselves any merit or favour because we have been shielded from loss or suffering.

IV. Make-believe Repentance. Repentance had become too much a mere matter of words, an empty show for what had no real existence in the heart. We seem to gather this from our Lord’s own teaching with regard to the make-believe repentance of the Pharisee. Let us be quite sure, and especially at this season of Lent, that our repentance is real, that it is in the sight of God, and not merely a show to man. It will be well for us to be on our guard against some of the common imitations of repentance, which may suffice to silence a conscience which has never been really aroused, but which cannot bring peace to a troubled soul.

(a) The first of these imitations of repentance, because the most common, is to be satisfied with a sorrow for the consequences of sin and not for the sin itself.

(b) Another danger is that we should be satisfied with a general confession of our evil deeds, merely repeating the words that we are miserable sinners. That is good but it is not enough.

(c) And one more caution, let us be very careful to take God’s standard and not the world’s. How many silence their conscience by saying they are no worse than their neighbours! How can such an excuse stand before the great white throne? In their early years young people will not think; in the busy, active prime of life they do not think; when the heart becomes hard and worldly they cannot think; and then perhaps, when the realities of death and eternity are close at hand, they dare not think. Surely then it is well for us to have a special time appointed when we may force ourselves to think of sin and death and judgment.

References. XIII. 3. E. A. Bray, Sermons, vol. i. p. 90. XIII. 3-5. J. A. Alexander, The Gospel of Jesus Christ, p. 431.

Luk 13:4

‘We cannot tell what is a judgment of God; ’tis presumption to take upon us to know. Commonly,’ adds Selden, ‘we say a judgment falls upon a man for something in him we cannot abide.’

Addison moralises on this in the Spectator for 13th September, 1712. ‘One would think,’ he observes. ‘that several of our own historians, in particular, had many revelations of this kind made to them. Our own English monks seldom let any of their kings depart in peace, who had endeavoured to diminish the power or wealth of which the ecclesiastics were in those times possessed. William the Conqueror’s race generally found their judgments in the New Forest, where their father had pulled down churches and monasteries.’As the essayist observes, in conclusion, the presumptuousness of such a temper is evident from two considerations ‘First, that, generally speaking, there is no calamity or affliction, which is supposed to have happened as a judgment to a vicious man, which does not sometimes happen to men of approved religion and virtue’. And secondly, ‘It is impossible for us to know what are calamities, and what are blessings’.

The common, trashy mind of our generation is still aghast, like the Jews of old, at any word of an unsuccessful virtue. Job has been written and read; the tower of Siloam fell nineteen hundred years ago; yet we have still to desire a little Christianity, or, failing that, a little even of that rude old Norse nobility of soul, which saw virtue and vice alike go unrewarded, and was yet not shaken in its faith.

R. L. Stevenson, Preface to Men and Books.

References. XIII. 4. Expositor (6th Series), vol. ii. p. 330. XIII. 6-9. C. Perren, Revival Sermons in Outline, p. 324. H. Howard, The Raiment of the Soul, p. 30. Expositor (6th Series), vol. ii. pp. 220-366.

The Barren Fig Tree

Luk 13:7

This parable, one of the shortest, is yet one of the fullest of Divine teaching. It was spoken, primarily, about the Jewish nation. But it refers also to the individual, and the teaching is also to the individual. We notice three things about it.

I. God is Working out a Mighty Plan. God’s plan is this. His vineyard, His Church, His Kingdom is to extend all over the earth. His Gospel to be preached to every nation: ‘that every man should know Jesus as his Saviour’. Such is God’s plan. We are only units in God’s mighty plan, only fig trees in God’s vineyard. He has a right to expect something of us, and so He comes and inspects us.

II. A Fruitless Tree. If God finds the Christian not living as he should, not bearing the fruit that was expected of him, there can be only one result. That Christian must be taken up, cast out, and destroyed. There can be no room in God’s vineyard for the sluggard; he must be destroyed, forgotten, driven away from God. Let us apply that to ourselves and let us keep that thought close before us. We are fig trees in God’s mighty vineyard. God has put you and me just where we are at present. He has not forgotten our whereabouts. He has tended us carefully, He has given us capacity of body and of mind. He has expended upon us all this loving care; and in return He makes inspection of our state at unexpected moments, and so finds out the result of this wonderful care. I tell you these are solemn times when God does this, when He comes very near to us.

III. The Cause of Barrenness. Let us take another glance at the fig tree of the parable. Why was it barren? It had received every attention, had been carefully nurtured, its externals were healthy, it made a good show. Why did it not produce fruit? There was no power in it. It did not possess that life-producing sap which could percolate from the roots and produce the fruit. There was something retarding this flow of the sap which produces fruition, something which had caused it to dry up. Outwardly, it looked well; inwardly, it was unhealthy. Is that what God means us a part of His Church to be, a fig tree barren of fruit? He has given us all those blessings, and the result is nothing, or very little at best. Can we say why there are so many weak Christians, why our lives are so barren? Yes, because there is no power no power of the Holy Ghost.

References. XIII. 7, 8. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xi. No. 650. XIII. 8. T. F. Crosse, Sermons (2nd Series), p. 230. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxv. No. 1451. XIII. 8, 9. Bishop Bethell, Sermons, vol. ii. p. 213. XIII. 9. Brooke Herford, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xliv. p. 362. J. Stuart Holden, The Pre-Eminent Lord, p. 197- XIII. 10-13. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxiv. No. 1426; vol. 1. No. 2891. XIII. 10-17. Expositor (4th Series), vol. vi. p. 272. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture St. Luke, p. 1. XIII. 12. W. P. Balfern, Lessons from Jesus, p. 103.

Luk 13:15

In Sylvia’s Lovers (chap. xxx.) Mrs. Gaskell describes Sylvia after her marriage and change from the country life to that of a town. ‘Sitting in the dark parlour at the back of the shop, and doing “white work,” was much more wearying to her than running out into the fields to bring up the cows, or spinning wool, or making up butter. She sometimes thought to herself that it was a strange kind of life where there were no outdoor animals to look after; the “ox and the ass” had hitherto come into all her ideas of humanity; and her care and gentleness had made the dumb creatures round her father’s home into mute friends with loving eyes, looking at her as if wistful to speak in words the grateful regard that she could read without the poor expression of language.’

References. XIII. 16. Expositor (7th Series), vol. vi. p. 557. XIII. 18. Llewelyn Davies, The Prayers of God, pp. 41-54. XIII. 18, 19. J. Laidlaw, Studies in the Parables, p. 81. R. Winterbotham, The Kingdom of Heaven, p. 52. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxxv. No. 2110. XIII. 18-34. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xlv. No. 2630. XIII. 19. Expositor (4th Series), vol. ii. p. 421. XIII. 20. A. G. Mortimer, The Church’s Lessons for the Christian Year, pt. iv. p. 249. XIII. 20, 21. R. Winterbotham, The Kingdom of Heaven, p. 70. J. Laidlaw, Studies in the Parables, p. 81. XIII. 21. Expositor (4th Series), vol. ii. p. 380. XIII. 22-30. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture St. Luke, p. 8.

The Question of Folly

Luk 13:23

This question may no doubt be asked from different motives. Nevertheless it is a foolish question. When it comes from the head it always is so; only when the heart lends it its tenderness and anxiety can it be profitably asked. And Jesus treats it as a foolish question: He does not respond to the speaker’s curiosity or speculative interest; turning away from him to the others who were present, He says: ‘Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many, I tell you, shall seek to enter in and shall not be able’. It is the same word, no doubt, which we find in a fuller form in the Sermon on the Mount: ‘Enter ye in at the strait gate, for wide is the gate and broad is the way which leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat; because strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it’.

I. Question and answer alike recognise, what is recognised by every unsophisticated conscience, that there is such a thing as salvation, and that it cannot be taken for granted. In other words, what is put before us in this life is an alternative. There are two gates, two ways, two goals, two sides of the throne, two kinds of foundation for the house we build; and we have to make our choice between them. We can go in at the strait gate, or at the wide gate, but not at both. We can travel in the broad way or the narrow way, but not in both.

II. The strait gate, as we see from the Sermon on the Mount, is so called in opposition to the wide gate, and the wide gate is not so hard to understand. A wide gate is one through which you can pass easily, carrying what you please, and no questions asked. That, Jesus tells us, is the kind of gate which opens on the way that leads to destruction. Anybody can go in, and take what he likes along with him. The wide gate is always busy; the broad way thronged with travellers. You can drift in with the stream, you can have the pleasant sense of being well supported, you can maintain a certain self-respect by pointing to the large numbers of people, of all possible capacities, tastes, and characters, who have taken that way. Nevertheless, it leads to destruction.

III. What, then, is meant by the strait gate which opens on the path of life? It is a gate, as the name suggests, which excludes much. You can carry a thousand things to hell which you must lay down before you can take the first step on the way which leads to heaven. In one sense it is wide enough; it can admit any man; it can let the whole human race pass through, if they come one by one, and strip at the outside; but it is not wide enough for anything else. The question has sometimes been asked, ‘What, in one word, is the strait gate?’ and various answers have been given. It has been called Repentance, Faith, Christ, and what not. Even if these answers are in some respects true, as they are, they are misleading; they divert the mind from the very point which Jesus wishes to emphasise. His purpose is to make us feel that the entrance to the path of life is an entrance in front of which man becomes suddenly, profoundly, perhaps startlingly conscious, that if he is ever to pass through there he must leave much behind him. If there is one word which expresses this, it is Renunciation.

IV. Jesus takes it for granted that every one has something to part with. The gate is a strait gate for all who go up to it. There is not a man on earth who can be saved as he is: he has something to renounce before he can enter into life. This is one of the indirect ways in which Jesus assumes the natural sinfulness of the human heart. The heart may have the capacity of heroism, and of making the great renunciation which is required; but no heart is spared renunciation; no man enters the kingdom without the sense of sacrifice and constraint. And it is because the renunciation is painful and requires a great effort that Jesus says with such solemnity and urgency: ‘ Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in and shall not be able’.

James Denney, Gospel Questions and Answers, p. 120.

References. XIII. 23. A Scotch Preacher, The Strait Gate, p. 27. XIII. 23, 24. J. T. Bramston, Fratribus, p. 72. S. Bentley, Parish Sermons, p. 85. G. W. Brameld, Practical Sermons, p. 236.

The Narrow Door

Luk 13:24

What are the things against which men have to strive to enter into God’s kingdom?

I. That against which most people have to strive, if they would enter into life, is the pride of their own heart. There is no hindrance standing between more people and God than that of pride, and there is no sin which people are more anxious for others to think them guiltless of than pride. Therein lies its subtlety. How is pride manifested? Pride manifests itself in a refusal, first, to accept the Divine estimate of the heart’s condition; and secondly, and consequently, pride manifests itself in a refusal to obey the first Divine injunction ‘Repent’.

II. There are those who will have to strive against false confidences. There are those who are trusting in their observance of law; those who are trusting in the fact that they have never openly broken the commandments of the Decalogue. There are those who are putting confidence in a profession of Christianity, putting confidence, moreover, in Christian service.

III. Many are being kept out of the kingdom by some false conception of God; who are being kept out of the kingdom by some doctrinal difficulty. To speak of the knowledge of God and of the counsel of God as a reason for your indifference and your continuing in sin, is to attempt to grasp within the compass of your finite mind infinite things which cannot be, and is to disregard and disobey the tender, compassionate voice of the Omnipotent One who calls you to personal, individual, immediate responsibility, and says to you ‘Your business is to strive to enter in’.

IV. Some one else is not a Christian because they believe that if a man does his best God is so good that He will save him. That is not true. And why not? Because a man is best when he is worthless. Because man’s best in the sight of heaven is unholy.

V. Many are not Christians because they are afraid of the strife. People have said to me: ‘I would like to be a Christian, but I could not keep it’. Their idea of Christianity is that they make a start, and then have to keep it. Once you have made a start you do not keep Christianity, Christianity keeps you. Strive to pass the narrow door, and beyond the place where it swings upon its portal, find the breadth and the magnificence, the sweetness and the light of God’s kingship and comradeship with Christ.

G. Campbell Morgan, Christian World Pulpit, vol. lxi. p. 241.

Strive to Enter in

Luk 13:24

I. Vagrant desires are not enough without a settled earnest purpose. Be in earnest.

II. Desires to be in the kingdom are not enough, unless you seek the right way. Be in earnest in the right direction. Christ is the Door. To enter in we need (1) Humiliation. (2) Repentance. (3) Faith.

III. Future seekings all vain. This is the time.

A. Maclaren.

References. XIII. 24. C. Perren, Outline Sermons, p. 150. G. Bellett, Parochial Sermons, p. 65. J. Keble, Sermons for Sundays after Trinity, pt. i. p. 128. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. viii. No. 475. J. Laidlaw, Studies in the Parables, p. 191.

Luk 13:25

There is no scarcity of faith now, such as it is; for ye shall not now light upon the man who will not say, he hath faith in Christ. But, alas! dreams make no man’s rights…. I verily think that the world hath too soft an opinion of the gate to heaven, and that many shall get a blind and sad beguile for heaven. For there is more ado than a cold and frozen ‘Lord, Lord’. It must be a way narrower and straighter than we conceive. It were good to take a more judicious view of Christianity. For I have been doubting if ever I knew more of Christianity than the letters of the name.

Samuel Rutherford.

References. XIII. 25. W. H. Brookfield, Sermons, p. 25. XIII. 26, 27. J. J. Blunt, Plain Sermons (3rd Series), 155. XIII. 27. A. R. Ashwell, God in His Work and Nature, p. 59. Expositor (5th Series), vol. vi. p. 410.

Luk 13:28-29

Envy will not always prevail envious scoundrels may chuckle for a time at the seemingly complete success of the dastardly arts to which they have recourse, in order to crush merit but Providence is not asleep. All of a sudden they see their supposed victim on a pinnacle far above their reach. Then there is weeping and gnashing of teeth with a vengeance, and the long melancholy howl. Oh, there is nothing in this world which gives one so perfect an idea of retribution as the long melancholy howl of the disappointed envious scoundrel when he sees his supposed victim smiling on an altitude far above his reach.

From Borrow’s, Wild Wales, chap. xxxvii.

References. XIII. 28. Expositor (5th Series), vol. x. p. 340. XIII. 29. F. W. Symes, Preacher’s Magazine, vol. xvii. p. 511. Expositor (6th Series), vol. viii. p. 140. XIII. 30. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. li. No. 2934. Expositor (7th Series), vol. v. p. 334. XIII. 31. J. Stalker, Christian World Pulpit, vol. liii. p. 54. XIII. 31, 32. D. Fraser, Metaphors in the Gospels, p. 202. XIII. 32. J. Baines, Twenty Sermons, p. 91. XIII. 32, 33. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture St. Luke, p. 14. XIII. 33. Newman Smyth, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xlvii. p. 267. C. F. Aked, ibid., vol. lix. p. 323. Expositor (4th Series), vol. i. p. 27; ibid. vol. iii. p. 133; ibid. vol. v. p. 15; ibid. (5th Series), vol. v. p. 16. XIII. 34. D. Fraser, Metaphors in the Gospels, p. 209. Expositor (6th Series), vol. i. p. 238; ibid. vol. vii. p. 133. XIII. 34. A. T. Robertson, Epochs in the Life of Jesus, p. 120.

Luk 13:35

If it is not a tragical life we live, then I know not what to call it. Such a story as that of Jesus Christ the history of Jerusalem, say, being a part of the Universal History. The naked, the embalmed, un-buried death of Jerusalem amid its desolate hills think of it.

Thoreau.

Compare the apt use made of this in Tennyson’s Aylmer’s Field, with its closing cry:

As cried

Christ ere His agony to those that swore

Not by the temple but the gold, and made

Their own traditions God, and slew the Lord,

And left their memories a world’s curse ‘Behold,

Your house is left unto you desolate.’

References. XIV. 1. W. C. Wheeler, Sermons and Addresses (2nd Series), p. 163; Christianity in Daily Conduct, p. 227. XIV. 1-14. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture St. Luke, p. 23.

Fuente: Expositor’s Dictionary of Text by Robertson

Notes of Christ’s Sermons

Luk 13

Luke undertook to be very minute and exhaustive in his statement of Gospel facts. He was going to do better than many other writers had done. He said so with cool frankness: “Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us, even as they delivered them unto us, which from the beginning were eye-witnesses, and ministers of the word; it seemed good to me also” that is a curious expression. We expected him to say: Forasmuch as many have done this work there is no need for me to do it. But he makes the very fact that there were other writers a reason why there should be one more. That was good reasoning; it should prevail in all the lines and departments of Christian life and action. The contrary policy often supersedes it, and brings ministers and churches into great discomfort and enfeeblement. Men will say, You have so many helpers, you have no need of me. They are always more or less dishonest men, not intentionally so; intentional dishonesty is perfectly vulgar and wholly detestable, and nobody lays claim to it; but when men say, “There are so many preachers I need not be one; so many deacons I need not be another; so many helpers there is no need of me,” they are not conducting a Christian argument, they are, with all their graciousness, unconsciously jealous and spiteful, but not sufficiently so to prevent them conducting family prayer in the evening as if they were as good as their neighbours. Luke reasoned in the right way; he said, Many men are taking up this subject, I will do what I can in it; I think I can beat some of them: “It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order.” Will the book be as good as the preface? I fancy not when the subject is Jesus Christ. The first sentence is often the best. Why? Because the subject grows. No man can ever prepare his imagination for the glory of that theme. The young preacher feels this; he buckles to with a brave heart, and says he will work honestly all day, and pray most of the night, and produce such discourses as will satisfy his best ambition. He empties his inkhorn, does all he can, and then puts his young hand upon his mouth and says, Unprofitable! I have failed! I had an ambition high as heaven, bright as the unclouded noon; but I have failed! He does not do justice to himself. The Lord does not pronounce that judgment upon him; he says, Thou hast not failed: industry never fails; conscience always succeeds; thou hast won a right bright crown. Cheer thee! It is not the man who has failed, it is the God who has exceeded all ever thought of in prayer, ever dreamed of in poetry.

Still we expected more from Luke than from the others, and we get more. He does not see some things as Mark saw them. It is fashionable shall we say, with due mental reservation, pedantic? to point out that Luke was the observing writer. Mark observed a great many things that Luke never saw, or at least never recorded. Matthew also had his own way of looking at things: and as for John, what was he looking at? Apparently at nothing, his inner eyes were fastened on the soul of Christ. If Luke had sharp eyes, what ears John had! he heard whisperings of the heart, throbbings and beatings and sighings. And what a gift of expression! he turned all that he heard into noble sweet music for the soul’s comforting in all the cloudy days of the Church. But Luke says he will set down things “in order”; the others have been good historians, but a little wanting in the power of grouping and classifying; good historians, but poor editors. Luke will break things up into chapters, and verses, and paragraphs, and sections, and he will attend to chronological sequence. We need mechanical men in the Church, people that know when to begin a new paragraph, and to codify laws, and to do a good many useful little things. But when Luke comes to his thirteenth chapter he is obliged to condense. He cannot overtake Christ except by condensation, a note, a line, a catchword, a significant phrase, and he thinks he can find all the rest when he goes home to write it out. He cannot. Even Luke says he must put things together in a somewhat hurried and condensed fashion. Blessed be God! It would seem as if God himself must condense, because he cannot overtake himself; so he must put here a syllable, and there a sign, and otherwhere some hint of meaning, in burning bush, in. sacred wine, in bread blessed so blessed that it becomes flesh; he will condense, he will bring things to a sharp issue; he will put in a memorable word, and that word shall stand for a whole library.

This is the way with his book. As we have often said, all other good books are in the Bible. They are variations of it; they are never improvements upon it; they do nothing outside its lines, but they wisely turn to highest advantage what is to be found within its limits. The Bible is the condensed wisdom of God. There are commentators who find sequence in this chapter; there are men bold enough to say that the parable concerning the fig tree follows admirably after the short discourse about what occurred to the Galilans and those eighteen upon whom the tower of Siloam fell. Without seeing the sequence literally we may feel it spiritually. Let us, then, regard this chapter as a series of notes of Christ’s sermons. They were sermons that bore reporting. Sometimes the most humiliating thing you can do to a preacher is to try to quote something he has said. He never recognises it; he is perfectly sure he never said it, he has a latent conviction that you made it up: but as you get good from it he is content that you should assign it to his authorship, if you please. But Jesus Christ had a sermon in every sentence, so that if you could not quote in detail you could quote the whole in condensation and suggestion. His were little sentences, but the little sentences were focalised infinities of thought. Luke, therefore, gathers a good deal even in this condensed chapter, and gives us a many-sided view of Jesus Christ. What would we give for a handful of notes used by the Saviour? He never wrote a word. He never preached what is called with blasphemy a “finished sermon.” We now have “finished” preachers. There is a sense in which that is true. This man so talked that little children opened their eyes in amazement, and women wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his lips, and old age said, “Never man spake like this man.” He himself was the discourse; he was in very deed the Gospel “I am the truth”; he therefore never did anything but preach, because he preached as he breathed; it was a continual forthgiving of deity to humanity. He remarked upon the anecdotes and stories of the times most tersely and instructively. In nearly all ages men have loved startling anecdotes. There were men who told him of the Galilans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices, and they thought they were giving him some information. He said, Pay next to no attention to the anecdotes of the day; do not ground upon the incidents of the time generalisations which cannot be sustained. You suppose that these Galilans were the supreme sinners because they suffered such things: you are wrong. God is not fantastic in his action. You say that if they had not done so much that was wrong they never could have suffered as they did at the hands of Pilate: nothing of the kind: by so talking you despoil history of its genius and providence of its purpose. I tell you, except ye repent ye shall all perish: attend to yourselves: do not live upon the anecdotes which relate to other people, but enter into self-judgment. The “likewise” does not refer to a literal vengeance or method of punishment, but it refers to the inevitable, unchangeable gracious law, that whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap. Jesus Christ was not so much interested in the anecdotes as the people were. They had heard of eighteen people being killed by a tower that had fallen down, and Jesus said, “Suppose ye that these Galilans were sinners above all the Galilans, because they suffered such things?”

Here we have a doctrine capable of broad application. How foolishly we judge the Almighty! We say that certain men sought their own pleasure on the Lord’s Day, and they were drowned. Nothing of the sort. Do not degrade the universe. We say that certain persons having done certain things were struck down dead, and this was a sign of the divine wrath. Such is not the God, the Father, in whom we believe. Are the people therefore wrong in their inferences? They are wrong because they are too narrow. They might avail themselves of the same great truth, and do it on the right lines, and thus save themselves from contempt and their doctrine from repudiation. From eternity, it is necessary that whoso does wrong should go to perdition. He cannot go anywhere else. That is the law. It was not made by the New Testament; it is not a dogma invented by Christian thinkers: it is the necessity of the universe. Creation casts out of her motherly heart those that will plague and destroy the purpose and intent of God. The son of perdition can only go to hell. Then we are so very apt to be liberal in awarding divine judgments, under some peculiar and inexplicable semi-consciousness that by so doing we are almost equal to the divine Being himself. There is a great comfort to some hearts in judging other people; in this, as in other respects, we are fearfully and wonderfully made. Jesus Christ will have no false interpretations of events; he will have no false morals drawn from accidents and anecdotes. We are bound every man to consider his own life, his own conscience, his own duty; let him learn from history to apply history to himself. How prone we are to look upon history as a riddle which we have to guess if we can! Now why did that tower fall upon those eighteen people? Then we have a series of conjectures, and these we call exposition. One minister asks with solemnity too awful to be sincere, “Why is not the name of Job’s wife given?” Then he answers himself with a wit too profound to be genuine, “Why should it have been given?” And this we call exposition! Jesus Christ sweeps away all this rubbish; he will have none of it. He says, You are despoiling the meaning of God’s providence: you do not comprehend what God is doing: he means all death to teach life; all punishment to teach caution; all judgment to indicate the solemnity, the grandeur, the all but divinity of his universe. Luke takes down enough of this to make it perfectly clear that it was useless to go to Jesus Christ to tell him the last anecdote. He was an awful man to talk to if you wished to fritter away his time or to turn trifles into events of importance.

Why can we not get the Church to be serious, real, fundamental, to get at the philosophy of things? Ministers have no encouragement to search into these matters, because there is hardly a congregation in the world that would endure a prolonged and exhaustive study of the Scriptures. Now Jesus Christ, according to some commentators, speaks a parable upon this very subject. The anecdote of the newsmongers suggested a parable to the divine genius. Some people mistake an anecdote for a parable, and a parable for an anecdote. A parable has infinite colour, throb, suggestion, wisdom. Jesus now began to tell what happened. Did it happen literally? Perhaps not. But literal happening is nothing. What we want is the truth, the necessity of life. Truth is larger than fact. Fiction is the largest truth, when rightly managed, when properly interpreted. So Jesus Christ relates a parable: “A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard.” He lays down the doctrine in this parable that he will have nothing to do with uselessness. He makes nothing of ornament; he will not listen to the plea that the fig tree looks well, is an ornament in the place which it occupies, and although there is no fruit, there is an abundance of leafage, and an artist would be very pleased to take a sketch of the tree. The meaning of the whole universe is utility. Utility is a word which has been abused by being narrowed, depleted of its force and meaning. Utility is a wide word. He is useful who grasps a hand in silence; but it is a masonic grip and a masonic sign. He is useful who gives a little child a red and blue and yellow picture oh, so crude in colour that the trained eye could not look upon it: but the child’s eyes round into bigness and delight when they see such vividness. He is useful who gives a shoot of ivy to some poor man to plant in his inch of garden that it may climb round his windows and talk spring and summer to him. He is useful who suggests ideas, excites noblest thought; he most useful who having the gift of prayer lifts men right up to heaven’s gate. It is in this sense that Jesus Christ will have nothing but that which is useful, fruitful, real: “Herein is my Father glorified, that you bear much fruit.”

But is there not something higher than usefulness in this wondrous parable? Yes. When did Jesus Christ speak without telling all he knew, in suggestion? Every sentence of his contains every other sentence. We have to search for it, to grow its meaning, and for that we want summers warmer than any that have shone upon earth and time. The first verse of the Bible is the whole Bible. There is nothing more in the Bible than there is in the first chapter cf Genesis, and there is nothing more in the first chapter of Genesis than is in the first verse. How it grows! How it reveals itself! How it looks at us, and withdraws; broadens upon us and contracts! How it tantalises, and yet gratifies! How it fills the imagination, how it thrills the heart! So in this very parable we have the great doctrine of intercession. We cannot explain it; but it having been revealed to us as a doctrine we acknowledge it. We have been told that there is one who prays our prayers over again, and makes them by his spirit and addition his own prayers “He ever liveth to make intercession for us,” to translate our meaning, to keep back our ignorance and selfishness, and as it were to offer the wine of our realest love and need to God. This is our comfort in prayer. When the prayer has fled away from us like a liberated bird the Lord Jesus undertakes the next office, a sacred, self-imposed duty; and when we hear of our prayers again we hear of them through the same medium, in answers of quietness, rich peace, contentment, ineffable restful-ness. This is how the Lord’s intercession is granted to us in gracious answers. We cannot tell how, but we know it. We make mistakes in our ignorance. We are mocked because we pray for a fine day that the children may enjoy their summer excursion. There be long-headed philosophers, too courteous to laugh outright, but too human not to smile, who tell us that we want to rearrange the solar system. These unbaptised brethren are always anxious about the solar system. It is a wonderful thing to them, because they have never seen anything else. If they had once seen God, they never would have mentioned the solar system any more. But when man’s great idea of space, and weight, magnitude, force, and velocity, is all concentrated in the solar system, it is exceedingly desirable that Sunday school teachers should not disturb the comfort and the peacefulness of that sublime mechanism. They may be right; but whether they are or not, their view has nothing to do with the energy and the success of prayer. I can pray for a fine day for the excursion, for fine weather that the harvest may be got in; I can pray God to send the haymakers a whole heavenful of sunshine because we want food in for the beasts that perish; and having said my prayer I shall have an answer. I have prayed for that dear little wasting child, now almost skin and bone, and he will live even the doctors cannot kill him. He will live. But the word “live” may have to be enlarged; I may have to pass from one lexicon to another to get broader, deeper, truer definition; and when the little child, in the language of earth, dies, I shall see him in every glittering star and every blooming flower, and hear his little chatter in every babbling brook, and he will seem to fill all nature with his little blessed presence.

We must not narrow terms and rob them of their meaning because every word we have does not end in itself, if it be a vital and important and necessary word. Bread does not end at the baker’s shop. It is not in the power of any baker to limit the meaning of the word bread. Water is not limited by channels and torrents and pouring clouds: water there is for the soul’s drinking cool, refreshing, pure water. “Live” does not mean some action of the body, some attitude of the anatomy: live means something, we cannot yet tell altogether what, in reference to love, thought, development, service, pureness, worship. Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord: for they do but enlarge their sphere of service and get nearer to their Maker. The intercession of the text was answered. The intercession of Christ is answered. The answers which are received to our prayers are greater than the prayers themselves; otherwise man would be equal to God; man would say, I prayed for so much and got it. But the Lord gives exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think.

What do you suppose the people did after all this? A parable like this ought to have saved a man from all criticism, and given him the very highest place in his time. Any man who spoke that parable ought to have had, according to material measure, the very finest house in the land, the noblest position in the whole country. The creator of a parable like that might have created all the stars, and the doing of it would not have been equal to the creation of the parable. What became of him?

“And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the Sabbath. And, behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God. And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the Sabbath day, and said unto the people, There are six days in which men ought to work: in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the Sabbath day” ( Luk 13:10-14 ).

The Jews had their own way of doing things. It it was a case of life and death the doctor might prescribe on the Sabbath day, but the doctor was not to pay the slightest attention to chronic cases of any kind; they were there on Saturday and they would be there on Monday, and they would be there the next week, and they would be there the next month, and therefore no particular heed was to be paid to them. Here again we find the narrowing spirit. All ailment is the same to Jesus Christ. Transient as men call transient, or chronic as men call chronic, the great fact is that the man wanted healing, and he was there to heal; if he had done anything else he would have thwarted his own election, and stultified his own sovereignty. This was the necessity of his very make, build, constitution, he came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them. Having spoken as he only could speak, “all his adversaries were ashamed.” He made them hold down their heads that the redness of their blush might not be seen. Whoever encountered him and stood upright after an interview, when the purpose was a purpose of hostility? We have seen how many men came up to him in fine attitude, in studied posture, thinking they had a case that would constrain his attention and secure his approbation. How often we have seen them coming up young men, going away about a hundred years old, so blanched and withered and humiliated, and so ashamed that they dare not speak to one another, or if they did speak they wanted to say, “It was you that would go I did not want to go, but you made me I will never go again.” “And all the people” Bless God tor the people. What would the kings do without the people? They would die of loneliness. “And all the people ” Yes, it is true oftentimes that the voice of the people is the voice of God. There may be mysterious variations of this, and yet there is a central truth in it. “And all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him.” Yes, let judgment be upon the “things,” and we have no fear. We must not be word-mongers, logic-choppers; we must take our stand upon the facts, the conversions, the changes of heart and disposition and character and tone and temper, and Christ asks no other standard of judgment See what Christianity has done for the world, and by the glorious things it has done let the whole Christian argument stand or fall. We are not all called upon to argue. Many are called upon to suffer, and suffering may be borne with such gracious heroism as to constitute itself into an argument. The great talker proceeded. He gave philosophic symbols of the invisible and infinite kingdom; he said, The kingdom of God is like a grain of mustard seed: like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened; and thus he started imagination on a wondrous course of inquiry, and to this day the poets are finding new symbols. When a man arises who can construct a new parable, true to the purpose of the kingdom of heaven, the people acknowledge him to be a true servant of Christ.

But did the matter end there? No. There was an application to this sermon as there ought to be to every sermon. He said unto them, “Strive to enter in at the strait gate.” What is the meaning of this “strive”? Literally, wrestle; throw your arms around the adversary, and throw him; struggle; say you will begin. He is a giant with whom you have to grapple, but it is God who tells you to enter into the encounter. “Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.” They shall only seek: but that is not the whole meaning. We must dislodge the narrow-minded theologian from this passage. Have not some good men said, Many will seek to enter in and shall not be able because of the decree of God? Who says so tell lies. When will they seek to enter in and not be able? The Lord gives the time: “When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are” ( Luk 13:25 ). The time is when the Lord himself has risen, has closed the dispensation, has terminated the economy of grace, has gone to some other department, so to say, of his universal empire. But, blessed be his name, he has not risen yet; he has not shut to the door yet Now men may come. In this holy moment those who are outside may strive to enter in; may wrestle, struggle, determine in God’s strength to enter in. If you fail to do this you fail altogether, no matter what admiration you may have of Christianity as a theological system; no matter what knowledge you may have of Christianity as a theological argument; no matter how liberal you may be in the support of Christian institutions. If you do not strive to enter in, determine to enter in, if you do not struggle and agonise; if you do not make it the supreme object of your life to get in, all else is failure. “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters!” Sweet word! How sweet to those whose throats are burning with thirst! “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” What I “abundantly”? Yes. What does that mean? Wave upon wave, billow upon billow of love; he will multiply pardons; give them a thousand thick; so give them that conscience and memory and imagination shall have no more record of sin.

Fuente: The People’s Bible by Joseph Parker

IX

REPENT OR PERISH; PARABLES OF THE MUSTARD SEED AND LEAVEN; AT THE FEAST OF DEDICATION; “ARE THERE FEW THAT BE SAVED?” DINING WITH A PHARISEE AND A THREEFOLD LESSON; THE COST OF DISCIPLESHIP

Harmony, pages 118-122 and Luk 13:1-14 ; Luk 13:22-25 ; Joh 10:22-42 .

In this chapter we commence with section 87 of the Harmony (Luk 13:1-9 ), which is on the necessity of repentance. This thought is elaborately treated in my discussion on repentance (see The Four Gospels, Volume I of this INTERPRETATION). Therefore, I pause here only to say that the parable in Luk 13:6-9 illustrates the teaching on repentance in the preceding verses as it applied to the Jews. The “three years” of this parable refers to the three years of Christ’s ministry to the Jews prior to this time. “This year” refers to the time from the giving of this parable to the end of Christ’s ministry and was the last space for repentance granted the Jewish nation. This parable of the fig tree should be taken in connection with the cursing of the barren fig tree which marks the end of the space here allotted for their repentance. Then the mercy limit was passed and the tree was cut down, i.e., the sentence was pronounced though it was not executed until the year A. D. 70 when Jerusalem was destroyed by Titus.

In section 88 (Luk 13:10-21 ) we have an account of an act of mercy on the part of Jesus, performed on the sabbath day, which provoked the indignant expression of condemnation from the ruler of the synagogue because this was done on the sabbath day. To this Jesus replied with the parable of watering the ox on the sabbath, which shows the triumph of mercy over statutory law. This put his adversaries to shame, and all the multitude rejoiced because of the glorious things that were done by him. Then he gave two parables that of the mustard seed and that of the leaven, illustrating, respectively, the extensive and intensive phases of the kingdom. The kingdom, with a very small beginning is destined to be the biggest thing in the world, and the method of the kingdom is the leavening process. The principles of the kingdom, through the gospel, must permeate every part of the world until the whole shall be leavened.

In section 89 (Joh 10:22-42 ) we have an account of an incident in Solomon’s porch in the Temple at Jerusalem. The Jews here demanded that Jesus should tell them plainly whether he was the Christ. To this he replied that he had already told them, but they would not believe. Then he cited them to his works and his relationship to his people and the Father, upon which they attempted to take him, but “He went forth out of their hand,” and went away into Perea where many believed on him. In this section is to be noted one of the strongest teachings of our Lord on the final preservation of the saints: that his people know him intimately and are held by the firm hand clasp of himself and the Father, which shows that God’s people are beyond the power of the devil to destroy them. Not one of them shall perish without breaking the omnipotent grip of the hands of the Trinity. In section 90 of the Harmony (Luk 13:22-35 ) we have a very important question asked, and therefore I shall dwell upon it at length here because it involves a most important proposition respecting the final outcome of the gospel of the kingdom of our Lord. To a Bible class I once put these questions and passed them all around, insisting on direct answers from each one: “Have you ever been seriously concerned about the comparative number of the saved and the lost? Does the question obtrude itself often? So far as you are able to determine, is mere curiosity the predominant element prompting the question?”

It was developed by the answers that all had been concerned and often about this matter the concern sometimes resulting from curious speculation sometimes from graver causes. Where the spirit of inquiry is reverent, in view of the infinite God, and humble, in view of our own finite nature, and for good ends, very gentle is our Lord in replying to our questionings, and only where it is best for us do we find the barrier, “Hidden things belong to God, but revealed things to us and our children.” If then we have this reverent spirit, this humility so becoming to our finite nature, if our inquiry looks to good ends only, and if we are willing to stop where our Lord’s wisdom and love raises a barrier to further investigation just now, and if at that barrier we consent in patience to wait, comforting ourselves with his assurance that we shall know hereafter what we know not now, even knowing as we are known, then I see no reason why we may not follow our great Teacher as he, in his own fashion, answers the question: “Are there few that be saved?” Let us then very reverently consider the whole paragraph: “And one said unto him, Lord, are they few that be saved? And he said unto them, Strive to enter in by the narrow door: for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. When once the Master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, open to us; and he shall answer and say to you, I know you not whence ye are; then shall ye begin to say, We did eat and drink in thy presence, and thou didst teach in our streets; and he shall say, I tell you, I know not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and yourselves cast forth without. And they shall come from the east and west, and from the north and south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. And behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last.”

Now that the whole paragraph is before us we are first of all reminded of this saying in the Sermon on the Mount: “Enter ye in by the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many be they that enter in thereby. For narrow is the gate, and straitened the way, that leadeth unto life, and few be they that find it.”

Here then we learn our first lesson if our minds are docile, that our Lord’s words are often repeated, but always with a variant setting of conditions and circumstances. Wide apart are the places and yet wider apart the conditions and times of the two lessons. The scene of the Sermon on the Mount is Galilee, the time early in his ministry. The application of the paragraph cited (Mat 7:13-14 ) more local. The scene of our lesson today is Perea, late in his ministry, the application more worldwide.

In Mat 7:14 he says, “Few there be that find it.” But we may not arbitrarily construe these words of our Lord to be an answer to the general question: “Are there few that be saved?” When he says “few” in Mat 7:14 , we are sure he is not referring to the whole number of the elect. He refers to Jews and to Jews of that day. Allow me to prove this double limitation. Turn to the next chapter in Matthew, where our Lord marvels at the faith of the Gentile centurion: “And the centurion answered and said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof: but only say the word, and my servant shall be healed. For I also am a man under authority, having under myself soldiers: and I say to this one, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. And when Jesus heard it, he marveled, and said to them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. And I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven: but the sons of the kingdom shall be cast forth into the outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”

This incident occurred immediately after the Sermon on the Mount and that “few” there has become the “many” here. So, then, we must not construe Mat 7:14 , “few there be that find it,” with this passage. For a true parallel read together Mat 8:11 and Luk 13:29 , this way: “And I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven” (Mat 8:11 ). “And they shall come from the east and west, and from the north and south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God” (Luk 13:29 ).

The glorious prophecies and promises in both Testaments concerning the ingathering of the Jews after the fulness of the Gentiles, show that the “few” of Mat 7:14 is limited even in its Jewish application. So that we may express the whole matter somewhat in this fashion: “Are there few that be saved?” Answer: Of the Jews of Christ’s day, few; of the Gentiles, not many; of Jews and Gentiles in apostolic days, perhaps we find an answer in the glowing imagery of Rev 7:2-17 . But two verses express the thought: “And I heard the number of them that were sealed, a hundred and forty and four thousand, sealed out of every tribe of the children of Israel. . . . After these things I saw, and behold, a great multitude, that no man could number, out of every nation, and of all tribes and peoples and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, arrayed in white robes, and palms in their hands. . . . These that are arrayed in the white robes, who are they, and whence came they? . . . These are they who come out of the great tribulation, and they washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” But we must not look on this as the final showing. This is the first fruits only. This is but the first martyr crop. We must read Revelation 21-22 to get a full view of the Holy City the Lamb’s Bride.

So then if I were called on to answer, in the light of Bible teaching, this question: “At the judgment will the saved outnumber the lost?” I would reply by citing in contrast a Jewish opinion prevalent just before Christ was born, and a Christian opinion of the present day, and say frankly that I am inclined to the Christian opinion. The Jewish opinion is thus expressed twice in the apocryphal book of Esdras: “The kingdom on earth was made for many; the kingdom above for few,” and “The number of the saved is like a drop to the wave.” Such is the Jewish opinion. The Christian opinion, expressed by one of the truly great expositors of this generation is: “The number of the finally lost will compare with the whole number saved about as the criminals in jails and penitentiaries now compare with the free and law-abiding citizens of this country.” For myself, without taking time just now to cite the scriptural basis of the judgment, I heartily cherish the Christian opinion.

Understand me, I do not dogmatize here, but express the deepest, maturest conviction of mind, that at the round up, the outcome, the consummation, our blessed Lord will have saved the overwhelming majority of the human race. There are many mansions in the Father’s house. They will be occupied. There is great room in paradise. It will be filled. Many indeed that were bidden shall not enter in, but other hosts will. I count much on the millennium. Even if it mean only a literal thousand years, who can estimate the teeming population this earth may bring forth and nourish in ten centuries of the highest religious civilization, with Satan shut up; peace reigning; no armies; no wars; no plague, famine, or pestilence? I am quite sure that all the population for the first six thousand years would not be a tithe of the population of the seventh thousand and under millennial conditions of health, knowledge, peace, and love. The devil banished and selfishness routed and religion reigning as Christ taught it, all the latent forces of nature developed by civilization, disease checked, and this earth could easily produce and support a hundred billion people for each generation of the thousand years. I mention this just this way because of the deep earnestness and ever-recurring interest attaching to the question: “Lord, are there few that be saved?”

Let us now take up this passage and mark our Saviour’s treatment of this dread question. The questioner here, as I think) was prompted by prurient curiosity, or to evade personal responsibility. This may be inferred from the fact that our Lord did not answer him directly. He heard him, but he answered aside to the others; and always where some good and honest motive is at the bottom of a question propounded to our Lord, he answers to the person. Seeing then that when this man asked this question, “Are there few that be saved?” he turned and gave his answer to the crowd that were about him, I believe that the question was prompted by an evil motive, though the questioner may not have been conscious of it.

It is that answer of our Lord Jesus Christ to that question, as set forth in this passage, that I wish to speak very earnestly about. Our Saviour’s answer suggests several reflections, each worthy of some notice, in its order.

1. There is an implied rebuke of the questioner. This may be fairly gathered from the answer: “Strive to enter in at the strait gate.” Does not that seem to suggest to the questioner that there was a much more important matter to which he should be giving his attention? Does not that say to him plainly that his mind is exercised upon the solution of a problem comparatively unimportant, and especially when considered in contrast with this mightier one? The rebuke points with emphatic earnestness to the necessity of giving precedence to a personal matter. “Are you to be one of the saved? Are you to be one of the saved, whether the whole number be few or many? That number, great or small, will not amount to much to you if you are lost.” Whatever the number, whatever the comparative status of the number, here is a question of great and personal interest, “Are you to be one of the saved?” This means that each one should settle the question of his personal salvation; that there is no other question comparable to it in urgency and importance. There is nothing superior in obligation. If we are not now saved we might combine all the other matters which excite public interest, from one end of this earth to the other, and the combination means less to us personally than this: “Are we to be of the saved?”

2. Following that thought comes this reflection: In the matter of personal salvation, whatever many scriptures seem to teach, there must be earnest exertion upon our part. No man believes more than I do the doctrine of predestination, the doctrine of the elect, the doctrine of the absolute sovereignty of God in salvation, the doctrine that salvation from its inception to its consummation is of God, the doctrine of the necessity of the work of the Holy Spirit at the very beginning and throughout the entire course of the Christian life. All of these I believe, without a shadow of reservation. And yet the Bible teaches that man must not sit still; that he occupies no waiting attitude; that he is not to remain in a morally passive state, and if I knew that I had to stand before the judgment bar tomorrow and answer for the orthodoxy, the soundness of the statement ‘I now make, I would lift up my voice confidently and say that this lesson shows that in the matter of salvation there must be the most attentive, the most earnest, the most vigorous and the most persistent exertion upon our part. On what word do I found this? I found it on this word “strive.” It is our Lord, not I, who turns the questioner from a question of curiosity first to his own case and then to the responsibility of exertion. The Greek word is agonizes. The Milton has a poem, “Samson Agonistes,” that is, “Samson the Wrestler.” This very good word is employed in the Greek to indicate, not only the kind of preparation and training one must make to be able to wrestle on the arena with a competitor, but the degree and persistence of intense exertion that he actually puts forth in that conflict. He prepares himself for the contest by a regimen of diet. He does not eat the things that enervate. He does not give himself up to dissipation, but by temperance, by self-denial, by practice, by continual exertion, he drills and trains his muscles the muscles of his fingers, of his hands, of his legs, of his back, of his whole body, and when after the most diligent training the hour comes for the wrestling, then see the exertion that he puts forth! What can equal it? Every muscle is on tension and it is not relaxed for one moment. It is persistent. Some of the most expressive works of art in painting and sculpture exhibit the bulging outlines of the muscles of the athlete. And yet that is the word which our Saviour uses by which to express personal exertion in the matter of salvation. And it is the precise thought that the apostle Paul brings out in his letter to the Hebrews under the image of the race course. In view of the fact that they are surrounded by so great a crowd of witnesses, the competitors are commanded to lay aside every weight and every besetting sin, and to run, and to run with patience the race which is set before them. Evidently our Lord did not employ such terms to express a passive state of mind on the question of personal salvation. Not only this term “strive,” but others of like import are employed: “Seek ye first the kingdom of heaven.” He calls upon us to direct our attention, to call forth all our powers, to concentrate our minds, and to lay hold and to hold on, and to press to its settlement the question of our personal salvation in the sight of God.

3. The third thought is that not all who strive will be saved: “I say unto you, Strive to enter in at the strait gate, for many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able.” Here it is of infinite moment to know certainly the ground of this disability. By paraphrase and punctuation we may easily learn. Note this reading. “Do you strive now to enter in at the strait gate, for many shall seek to enter therein later and shall not be able when once the Master of the house is risen up and the door is shut.” The thought then is this: That there comes in a limitation as to time; that there is a time to seek and a time when not to seek; that there is a time when seeking has the promise and hope of accomplishment, and there is a time when if one were to put forth all the exertion in the world it would make no difference at all. That certainly is the thought of our Saviour here. It is the keynote of this very lesson. It is Isaiah’s emphasis: “Seek ye the Lord while he may be found; call ye upon him while he is near.” It is Matthew’s emphasis: “Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy by thy name, and by thy name cast out devils, and by thy name do many mighty works, and then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity.” It is the regnant thought in the parable of the ten virgins. Those five foolish virgins tried to get in, tried hard to get in, and knocked and said, “Lord, Lord, open to us.” Then let it be fixed in our minds in what the inability consists. These that did strive and failed, in what did the inability consist? So far as the teaching of this lesson is concerned the inability consisted in striving after it was too late to strive, when no good could be accomplished by it, when the door was shut, when the opportunity was gone. Then they wake up; they are aroused, and with eyes wide open take in at one appalling sight, the eternal importance of the question, feeling that outside is darkness and death and banishment, and that inside is light and life and glory. Realizing at last the great importance of personal salvation they do then seek him, they do try, they do strive, they do knock and pray, but in vain. “Too late; too late; you cannot enter now.”

4. Keeping strictly to the lesson, which only presents certain views of this question, and not the fulness of it, I call attention to another feature of our Lord’s answer: Enter the strait gate. If one would enter he must try at the right place. Of what avail is it to be concerned about eternity, and what shall it profit if one exert himself from early youth to bended old age, and how much will it count in the solution of the question, that he shall sacrifice any amount of property, if he tries to get in where there is no opening? This part of the subject is brought out very prominently in all the scriptures. People who vainly busy themselves to establish a righteousness by which to enter heaven, they may show a zeal toward God, but it avails nothing if not according to knowledge. They seek to build a tower so high that from its summit they can put their fingers in the crevices of the skies and pull themselves up into the realms of glory. They seek to construct a ladder so long that when its base rests on the earth its summit will touch the skies, and up that ladder, step by step and rung by rung, they fain would climb to glory and to God. But they are never able. Though they rise early, commencing betimes, though they persist in struggling, their ladder is ever too short; their tower does not reach the skies. Their righteousness is spotted, and cannot bear the test, and at that day when they take their seat at the marriage supper of the Lamb, the finger of the bridegroom rests on the guilty shoulder: “Friend, what doest thou here without the wedding garment?”

I mean to say that no matter how much one does, how much he exerts himself, what sacrifices he makes, that if he ever tries to enter heaven except by the strait gate he will never enter. Never!

How important then to settle the question, “What is meant by the gate?” A gate or door is a means of entrance. What is the door? See the walls of heaven rise up in their impenetrable solidity, and I wish to enter in. What is the door? Where will I find an open place through which I may enter in? Following the language of the figure, this is the answer: Our Saviour says, “I am the door.” Whoever seeks to enter heaven, and not through Christ, and not through the atonement of Christ, not through the vicarious expiation of Christ, that man is lost.

5. Let us next inquire what is meant by the door being shut. If Christ is the door what is meant by the inability of people to enter heaven even by Christ? That also we may easily understand. God gives to us here upon earth an opportunity; that opportunity he measures himself. We cannot measure it for ourselves. God measures it out himself. How much there is of it to any particular person only he knows. He may to one school girl give a measure of three weeks. He may to a wicked man give a measure of sixty years, I don’t know. It is wholly, absolutely, with him. Herein is divine sovereignty. This much we do know: There is a time in which Christ may be found, and there is a time in which he cannot be found. Because of that I say, “Exert yourselves, seek ye the Lord while he may be found. Call ye upon him while he is near.” The passages which I have cited show that these people were trying to enter through Christ, but Christ had then withdrawn. Now then plainly, how is the way of life through Christ limited to men? One thing shuts the door, we know, and shuts it forever. If death finds us out of Christ there never will be another opportunity to us. We know that as the tree falls so it lies. One who dies unjust is raised unjust, and all the proceedings of the final judgment are predicated, not on what we do after death, but on what we do in this life. We know that the door is shut then. Our Saviour tells us of a case where it is shut before that time. He says that if one should blaspheme against the Holy Spirit he has committed an eternal sin which hath never forgiveness, neither in this life nor in the life to come, which means that while people are yet alive, before the dissolution of the soul and body they may have that door shut, and that shutting is eternal, and though they may live ever so long after that time, the door is shut and forever shut against them. Rising up early, sitting up late, knocking by day and by night, weeping as Esau wept, they then find no place for repentance. God says about Jezebel, “I gave her space to repent and she repented not.” Jesus said to Jerusalem: “And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.”

6. There are many that be saved. “Are there few that be saved?” He seems now to answer that question. So far, he has not answered it. He has desired to awaken attention to a more important question. But now, in the last of his words he does give an answer to this question. As if he said, “You ask me if there are few that be saved; I say, Look yonder toward the north, you see them coming; you see many coming. Look south, you see them coming; you see many coming. Look east, look west, look at every point of the compass, and behold them coming as the birds gathered in clouds to the ark. What mighty multitudes are these? And they are coming and entering into the kingdom of God, and they are sitting down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of God, the multitude, the uncounted and uncountable multitude.”

7. Heaven’s joy is its company and feast. What image of heaven is here presented? There are two elements of blessedness set forth, so far as this lesson goes. First, the company of heaven, as represented by the words, “Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.” Second, the feast of heaven. There is one long Greek word which is translated by “sit down.” It means this: “Recline at the table.” They shall recline at the table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. So that there is presented to us heaven, as to its company and its banquet. Elsewhere he tells us of a great supper in which many are invited, and over and over again is heaven presented in that way. In the parable of the rich man and Lazarus that is the ruling thought. The rich man here on earth fared sumptuously every day. He had his feast here. Lazarus hungered here. Lazarus died and immediately he was carried up and made to recline at the table with Abraham, for the phrase “in Abraham’s bosom,” means that in reclining at the table he would be next to Abraham, so that in the posture of eating, his head would touch the bosom of Abraham, as John at the Last Supper reclined on the Lord’s bosom. There is the feast of life. The hunger and starvation on the opposite side are presented in the case of the rich man. “Remember that in yonder world you had your feast, your good things. Now you are tormented. In yonder world Lazarus had his evil things, his starvation; now he is filled.”

Heaven I say, in this lesson, is represented in the two features: its company and a feast, and in that company the light shining on them, the music delighting them and the converse of the good and great and wise and pure and true and noble; we may eat and drink to our fill of things which the soul has been hungering for so long, the bread of life the water of life. It cannot but be an attraction that a certain place, no matter how difficult of access, has in it the good people of the world, the women that as daughters were true, as wives were true, as mothers were true, as children of God were true, and who lived not for fashion, not for time, but for eternity. Oh, what a grand thing it will be to see that company of women, and the men that have been self-denying, that have not said, “I live for myself, I satisfy my hunger, I foster my pride, I pander to my tastes, I yield to the cravings of my passions”; not them, but the men who have endeavored to do good, to love God, to brighten the world, all of them gathered together in one grand company. O how sweet in the next world to have that association I No evil men or women among them. No man or woman of slimy thought; no man or woman of vile affections. No man or woman but whose soul has been sanctified by the Spirit of God and made spotless and holy. That is a goodly company to join. And then their feast! When the Queen of Sheba, coming from the uttermost parts of the earth, saw Solomon’s house that he had built, and the sitting of his servants, their apparel, and the feasts that he had spread for them, she fainted away. There was no more breath in her. She said that the half was never told. But O the servants of God, and the sheen of their apparel, and their banquet, and the richness of it, if we could see it we would fall breathless before the ravishing prospect of the things that God has in reservation for them that come to him.

8. Sorrow and despair. We now come to the last thought of the lesson. When we see people coming from the north and the south and the east and the west and reclining at the table with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, there will also be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Here are two thoughts: First, that the blessedness of the saved will be within the vision of the lost. That is certainly taught in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. The rich man was not only penetrated with a sense of his own awful loss and agony; but when he lifted up his eyes he saw Lazarus afar off in Abraham’s bosom: “That miserable beggar, in yonder world, I did not count him as the dust of my feet; he had no name on the exchange, he could not even pay for his supper. Oh, to look across the wide and deep and impassable gulf, and to see Lazarus in Abraham’s bosom I Does not that double my hell?” This brings home an awful thought. What is it? The most painful thing in this world to an evil soul, is the anguish of seeing other people happy I The evil people in this world are tormented by that sight now. Mark how a man with an envious, jealous disposition will cast his eye sideways at the prosperity of his neighbor! See how it did fill the devil with malice when Job prospered! The righteous have not that feeling, but I say that the unregenerate heart has it, and one of their enduring pangs of anguish will be to look upon the class of people that they now despise, that they call fools, and to see those fools in heaven and glorified, and they, the wise ones of earth, in the depths of dark and endless damnation. How unspeakable the scorn now extended to the simple-minded followers of Jesus Christ! How the eye is haughtily elevated above them! But when you O proud man, O scorner, O intellectual giant, drawing about yourself the mantle of your exclusiveness when you see the poor despised people enter heaven, enter light and glory, there will come to you these awful pangs: Weeping and gnashing of teeth. You are cast out! You, that had been a governor, you that had been a senator, you that had been a Congressman, you a banker, you a great man in time; you are cast out into outer darkness, and that one that you despised is in heaven! The weeping expresses grief, the gnashing of teeth expresses both the impotence of ungratified malice, and also of despair. A wolf that has sprung at the throat of a lamb and missed his aim, gazing at his victim, now beyond his reach, will gnash his teeth. That is the impotence of malice, malice unable to reach and glut its vengeance. Then when one has striven and has failed, and sees the sand slipping from under his feet, and the opportunities of recovery gone forever, he gnashes his teeth in despair. Unglutted malice, impotence, and despair that shall be the pang of the lost.

In that hour come certain Pharisees to him, warning him that Herod would kill him. But he told them to tell that fox that he must finish his course before any one could kill him; that Herod was not to be feared because Jerusalem was the place where the prophets perished. Then he pronounced the doom and desolation of Jerusalem and that they should not see him again until they should be prepared to serve him, when all the Jews as a nation should be converted. Then they will say, “Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.”

The incident of dining with a Pharisee (Luk 14:1-24 ) and the lessons growing out of it were very instructive and valuable. The healing of the man with the dropsy and his defense is the first item of interest. The Pharisees were watching him and seeking an occasion to accuse him, but Jesus here anticipated their accusation by raising the question of the lawfulness of healing on the sabbath day, and seeing that he had thus anticipated their objection they held their peace. Then Jesus took the man, healed him, and defended the act by an appeal to their own custom of helping lower animals on the sabbath day. From the occasion comes also the parable of the seats of honor, which shows that the host should designate the relative places of the invited guests and not the guests themselves; or, in a word, this parable teaches that there is no place of conceit in the kingdom of God; that the subjects of the kingdom should be humble and await the call of the Master to promotion. Then follows a second parable growing out of the same occasion, to the end that acts of benevolence should be toward those who are needy, and that those who do them should look to the Lord for the reward which will be bestowed at the resurrection of the just. The third parable growing out of this occasion is the parable of the great supper. This parable shows the vain excuses for not accepting Christ and is one of our Lord’s master strokes at the Jews. They are the ones who were bidden first, but their vain excuses provoked the Lord to denounce them and to send out after the poor and needy, and then again to go into the highways and hedges, everywhere and for everybody, that the Lord’s house should be filled. But the Jews who had the first chance at the gospel were rejected because they rejected him.

In section 92 of the Harmony (Luk 14:25-35 ) we have an impressive lesson on the cost of discipleship. The renouncing of everything which is most dear to the individual and cross-bearing are the essentials to being a disciple of our Lord. He does not mean here that one must literally hate his earthly relations, but that no earthly, or human relation can come between the disciple and his Lord. It is a figure of speech by which one extreme is counteracted by another. Then in view of such cost of discipleship our Lord gives two parables showing that one should consider well the step when he would enter upon discipleship to him. This section closes with another stroke at the Jews. They had been the salt of the earth, but now, since they had lost their savor, they were fit only for the refuse heaps of the world.

QUESTIONS

1. What is the relation between the parable of the barren fig tree and the preceding teaching on the necessity of repentance?

2. Explain the meaning of this parable and show its connection with the incident of cursing the barren fig tree and the destruction of Jerusalem.

3. Give an account of the healing in the synagogue (Luk 13:10-17 ) and the controversy growing out of it.

4. What is the meaning of the two parables, the mustard seed and the leaven?

5. Give an account of Jesus’ controversy with the Jews in Solomon’s porch.

6. What great and consoling doctrine here is taught by Christ and how is it here set forth?

7. What important question raised in Luk 13:22-35 and why is it important?

8. What can you say of the general interest in this question and the causes for it?

9. In what spirit should we approach the solution of such problems, and with what assurance may we come to them in such a spirit?

10. In what particular does this passage remind us of the Sermon on the Mount?

11. What is the first lesson from this comparison with the Sermon on the Mount, and what is the variant setting of conditions and circumstances?

12. To whom does the “few” of Mat 7:14 refer and what is the proof?

13. Where do we find and what a true parallel to Luk 13:29 ?

14. What was the testimony of the prophets on this question, how may we express the whole matter, and what was the testimony of Rev_7:2-17; 21-22?

15. Contrast a Jewish opinion just before Christ was born and a Christian opinion of the present time on this point.

16. When, perhaps, will most of the elect be saved, and what are the conditions then conducive to their salvation?

17. What prompted the questioner here to ask this question and what is the evidence?

18. What is the implied rebuke of the Saviour here? Discuss.

19. What is here taught as to personal exertion in one’s salvation? Discuss,

20. Will all who strive to enter be able to do so? Why? Discuss and illustrate.

21. What other limitation here and what is the door?

22. What is meant by the door being shut? Discuss.

23. Then what is our Lord’s answer to the question?

24. What image of heaven is here presented? Illustrate.

25. What can you say of the attractions of heaven here pictured?

28. What is the contrast with this condition of the saved as represented in the lost, and what will then constitute the horrors of the lost? Illustrate.

27. What warning came to Jesus just here from certain of the Pharisees, what his reply and why?

28. What sentence did he here pronounce and what great prophecy did he give in this connection?

29. What issue arose when Jesus dined with the Pharisee (Luk 14:1-24 ), how did Jesus anticipate their objection and how did he defend the act afterward?

30. What is the parable of the seats of honor, and what does it illustrate?

31. What is the second parable growing out of this occasion and what its lesson?

32. What is the parable of the great supper and what in detail does it illustrate?

33. What is our Lord’s teaching on discipleship and what is the meaning of his language in this instance?

34. How does our Lord illustrate the caution one should have when he enters upon discipleship to him?

35. What is the meaning and application of Christ’s illustration of the salt here?

Fuente: B.H. Carroll’s An Interpretation of the English Bible

1 There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

Ver. 1. Told him of the Galileans ] So called from Judas Gaulonites, or Galilaeus, their captain; to whose faction also belonged those four thousand murderers, Act 21:38 . For Pilate had not authority over the Galileans properly so called. See Josephus, xviii. 2.

Fuente: John Trapp’s Complete Commentary (Old and New Testaments)

1 9. ] ANSWER TO INTELLIGENCE OF THE MURDERED GALILANS, AND PARABLE THEREUPON. Peculiar to Luke .

Fuente: Henry Alford’s Greek Testament

1. ] . . . may mean at that very time viz. as He finished the foregoing discourse: but it is not necessary to interpret thus; for, Mat 12:1 ; Mat 14:1 , the similar expression, . . is certainly indefinite .

. ., came with the news, not, as Stier supposes, ‘ were in the crowd, and remarked to the Lord concerning these Galilans ,’ in consequence of what He had said ch. Luk 12:57 : such a finding of connexion is too fine-drawn, and is a fault which we may excuse in Stier, for his many services in interpreting our Lord’s discourses, but must not imitate . It is obvious that no connexion is intended between this incident and the foregoing discourse.

. . ] The historical fact is otherwise unknown. The way of speaking here shews that it was well known to the writer. It must have occurred at some feast in Jerusalem, on which occasions riots often took place (see Jos. Antt. xvii. 9. 3; 10. 2), and in the outer court of the temple. Such slaughters were frequent, and would not be particularly recorded by the historians. This mingling of their blood with their sacrifices seems to have been thought by the narrators evidence that they were very depraved sinners: for this was their argument, and is unconsciously that of many at this day, ‘the worse the affliction, the more deserved:’ see Gen 42:21 ; Act 28:4 .

Fuente: Henry Alford’s Greek Testament

Luk 13:1-5 . The Galilean tragedy , peculiar to Lk., as is the greater part of what follows, on to Luk 18:14 .

Fuente: The Expositors Greek Testament by Robertson

Luk 13:1 . , etc.: The introduction to the gruesome story naturally implies a temporal connection between what follows and what goes before: i.e. , some present when Jesus spoke as reported in Luk 12:54-59 took occasion to tell Him this piece of recent news, recalled to their minds by what He had said about judgment and how to avert it. There is no good reason to suppose that the connection is merely topical, and that the preface is simply a literary device of Lk. .: the article implies that the story was current. , etc.: So the story was told among the horrified people: the blood of the poor Galilean victims ruthlessly shed by Pilate while they were in the very act of offering sacrifice. Perfectly credible in those times under such a ruler, and in reference to such victims, Galileans, free in spirit, restive under the Roman yoke. Similar incidents in Josephus, though not this precise occurrence.

Fuente: The Expositors Greek Testament by Robertson

Luke Chapter 13

LUKE 13: 1-9 tid=58#bkm351-

The Lord pursues what occupied Him at the close of the last chapter. He is laying bare before them the crisis that was now approaching for Israel. He was the Truth, manifesting the reality of things on earth – for instance, of the Jewish people in the sight of God underneath all religious forms. Nothing eluded Him, and He reveals all that was needful to man. It has not the high character of the truth in John as the revelation of what was in Himself, what God was as displayed in the Word made flesh; but it is equally necessary in its place. According to the general tone of Luke, there is moral dealing with men, and here with Israel.

“There were presenttid=58#bkm352- some at that season who told him of the Galileans whose blood Pilate mingled with that of their sacrifices.” The cruel and hard-hearted governor had dealt with excessive brutality and had shown his contempt of the Galileans. This furnished a subject for conversation: it was a judgment. They could more easily speak of it as it was a question of Galileans, whom the men of Jerusalem were apt to despise. But the Lord answers them, showing that the time for the kind of discriminative dealing which was in their minds has not really arrived. It will do in the millennium, but it had not and could not come while the Messiah was in humiliation, a Sufferer, sent to die by the same governor who so unworthily used those Galileans – yea, by those highest in Jerusalem whose sin was yet greater; sent, not to have His blood mingled with sacrifices, but to be Himself the Sacrifice for sinners, in the infinite grace of God to all, beginning with Jerusalem. “And he* answering said to them, Think ye that these Galileans were sinners beyond all the Galileans, because they suffered such things? No, I say to you, but, if ye repent not, ye shall all perish in like manner.” The Lord makes it an appeal to their own conscience, and shows that *the light of Himself on earth reveals the deplorable state of all men Without exception, and, if there be a difference, the exceeding guilt of the Jew in particular. They should all perish except they repented.tid=58#bkm352a-

*He”: so Edd. after BLT, Amiat. ADE, etc., 1, 33, 69, Syrr. have “Jesus.”

He does not here speak of believing, though no doubt it is implied and goes along with faith; but repenting brings in the thought of their sin and their want of all right moral judgment of it. On this He insists, but He does more: He brings forward a case calculated to arrest and search their consciences. They had spoken of Galileans; He reminds them of some nearer home in like case – men of Jerusalem, eighteen of whom had some time ago perished from a tower in Siloam that fell upon them. The Lord accordingly asks them, “Or those eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell and killed them, think ye that they* were debtors beyond all the men who dwell in Jerusalem? No, I say to you: but, if ye repent not, ye shall all perish in like manner.” It is not so grave before God, nor so near to man’s danger or best interests that a special disaster had occurred to Galileans, or to men of Jerusalem. What Jesus shows is the inevitable ruin of all who do not repent. This is characteristic of Christianity. It is the most separative of all things. It severs even out of Israel to God by the judgment of sin as it is and the knowledge of His grace; but at the same time it is the most comprehensive testimony possible. Not only does it go out to all nations to gather from them and put believers on equal privileges whether Jew or Gentile; but it is no less profound than universal, inasmuch as it shows both what God is towards every child of man, and what He is to none but His own children. Indeed, it is a revelation of God in Christ, both for the Church and in His connection with the Whole universe. He is the God and Father of all, “Who is above all and through all and in you all”; (Eph 4:6 ) though this will in no way hinder the destruction of all men who do not repent. Christ, come in humiliation to redeem from sin to God, alone reveals things as they are.

*”They” (): so Edd. after AB, etc., 33, 69, Syrsin Amiat. E, etc., 1, Memph., have “these” ().

“The men”: so Edd. after ABDL, etc., 69. E, etc., 33, omit.

Cf. Mat 21:19 ; Mar 11:13 .

The Lord adds a parable also “A certain [man] had a fig-tree planted in his vineyard; and he came seeking fruit upon it, and did not find [any], and he said to the vine-dresser, Behold, [these] three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree and find none: cut it down: why doth it also render the ground useless? But he answering saith unto him, Sir, let it alone for this year also, until I shall dig about it, and put dung: and if it shall bear fruit,-, but, if not, after that thou shalt cut it down.”* This manifests, on a still larger scale, a similar truth; it adds the grounds on which they were so peculiarly responsible. The fig-tree was planted in his vineyard and he came and sought fruit on it and found none, and he said, “Cut it down: why doth it also render the ground useless?” So far from security, nothing could be more critical than the condition of Israel now. It was not for them to be coolly speculating about Galileans and forgetting men of Jerusalem; for the thought’s of men are always partial and self-deceptive. The Lord, then, does not merely bring in counter-facts, but shows in a parabolic form their moral history and what was impending from God. It was only through His intervention and intercession that God was willing to bear with Israel. “Behold [these] three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree and find none.” There was the most ample testimony rendered – more than enough – these three years. tid=58#bkm353- “Cut it down: why doth it also render the ground useless? And he answering saith unto him, Sir, let it alone for this year also, until I shall dig about it, and put dung: tid=58#bkm354- and if it shall bear fruit,-, and if not, after that “thou shalt cut it down.” This was what awaited Israel. The Lord was giving them a last opportunity, as far as His ministry was concerned. We know well that, whatever His pains, whatever the means used, all was vain for the time and that generation. They did not bear fruit; they rejected Himself. “After that thou shalt cut it down.” And so it was. Israel has disappeared from its place of testimony: the fig-tree, the emblem of their national existence, is cut down, and withered away. Not that God cannot renew them on a different principle. Grace will interfere and bring in this Messiah for the generation to come; but their national position under the law, even in the feeble condition of a remnant from Babylon, is completely blotted out from their land.. The fig-tree is cut down; so the Lord told them it would be, and so it is.

*Such is the order of words in AD and later uncials, most cursives, Old Lat. Syrr.; but Edd. (as Revv.) read “and if it bear fruit after that (thenceforth)…” as it is in BL, 33, 69, Sah. Memph., etc. Syrsin has “next year thou shalt cut it down.”

Luk 13:10-17 .

Although the Lord showed the impending fate of the Jews because of their uselessly cumbering the ground, He did not the less teach in their synagogues on the Sabbath day. It was still the term of patience; and further, grace was in no way hindered from acting individually. “And lo, [there was]* a woman, having a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bent together, and whollytid=58#bkm356- unable to lift her head up.” She did not seek the gracious power of Jesus, but when He saw her, “he called to [her], and said to her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.” Not satisfied with this, He laid His hands upon her. There was far more grace in acting thus than in simply curing her by a word. He could have done the one as easily as the other.

*[“There was”]: so AE, etc., 1, 69, Syrrcu pesch sin; but Edd. omit, as BL, etc., 33 Old Lat. Memph.

But grace, though it tenderly stoops to the wretched, does not accommodate itself to the obstinate unbelief of men, more particularly of men who make a show of their religion but who have nothing real in the sight of God. Christ cured her on the Sabbath and in face of the congregation, knowing it would provoke the enmity of the ruler of the synagogue. There is no use in striving to keep fair terms with men who profess to be friends, but are really the enemies, of God. “And immediately she was made straight and glorified God.tid=58#bkm357- But the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath day.” Now had he for a moment reflected, he would have seen the folly and wickedness of his affectedly pious indignation; he would have seen that he was fighting against God. But passion in religious matters never reflects; and, being wholly apart from true faith, it is apt to be governed by present interests. So this man, little suspecting that he was carrying on war with God to his own eternal ruin, turns to the people with the words, There are six days in which [people] ought to work; in these* therefore come and be healed and not on the sabbath day.” Vain and wicked man, that presumed to lay down the law to God! He was far from keeping the law himself, yet ventured to give law to Him who was not more truly man than God. God is not to work on His own Sabbath day! But as the Lord told the Jews in the Gospel of John, it is a folly to suppose that God, in the presence of such a world, of man and Israel as they are, is keeping the Sabbath. Morally speaking, He could not do so. His love would not permit Him to rest when the earth and human kind are full of sin, wickedness, and misery. Accordingly grace led both the Father and the Son to work for poor guilty man: “My Father workmen hitherto and I work.” (Joh 5:17 .) The Jews might be keeping their Sabbaths in pride; but God was working for man! Alas! the world has as little sense of the holiness as of the love of God; and so the Lord here answers the ruler with stern rebuke: “Hypocrite, doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the manger and leading [it] away, water [it]?” He does not take His text from the Father, as in the Gospel of John, but from men’s own acknowledged ways, what even natural conscience feels to be right, what no legalism can blot out from the heart of man. Luke is the great moralist of the Gospels. It would be cruel towards the poor brute to withhold its necessary provender or drink because of the Sabbath day; and if it would be a mistake of God’s mind so to treat one’s ox or ass to keep it from what is necessary to its refreshment in natural life, how much more was it not worthy of God to relieve in grace a victim of Satan’s power! “And this [woman] who is a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo [these] eighteen years, ought she not to be loosed from this bond on the sabbath day?” He puts it on the double ground of relationship to Abraham, God’s friend, and of subjection to the insulting power of the enemy. A daughter of Abraham, she ought surely to have in their eyes an additional claim, and no less because Satan had bound her for so long a time.tid=58#bkm358- It was plain therefore that the ruler, under the pretence of high respect for God’s institutions, was in truth a satellite of Satan. If true-hearted, he would have rejoiced at the expulsion of that spirit of infirmity by which the woman had been so long bound. The people felt the truth of what Jesus said as well as the grace of His deed. “And as he said these things, all who were opposed to him were ashamed, and all the crowd rejoiced at all the glorious things which were being done by him.” Even the open opposers, if not won, were ashamed; but all the people rejoiced, for they at least had a sense of their need and were more free to acknowledge what was good and true. There may not have been power, and there is not without faith, to receive the truth in the love of it (for the heart is alienated from God); but they hailed with joy the Divine power that rescued the miserable. Where there is Divinely given faith, I doubt that the first action of the Spirit of God is joy. The entrance of the Word gives light, and discovers what is within of sin, and guilt, and ruin. But, even without being converted, people who have no particular animosity against the truth presented in Christ and who feel the value of light nowhere else to be seen, may well rejoice. They are not broken down in the sense of their own evil, they are not brought to God, but they rejoice in what is come to men, owning the evident and excellent hand of God, and feeling the difference between Christ, however little seen, and the parchment divinity of the ruler of a synagogue. “All the crowd rejoiced at all the glorious things which were being done by him.”

*”These”: so D, etc., Latt. Syrr.; but Edd. adopt “them,”‘ according to ABL, 1, 69.

“Hypocrites”: so most Edd. with ABEL, etc., later uncials, numerous cursives (69), Old Lat. Amiat., Sah. Memph. Blass upholds T.R., “thou hypocrite,” which is in DVX, many cursives (1), and Syrr. So all English versions before R.V.

Luk 13:18-21 .

Mat 13:31-33 ; Mar 4:30-32 .

Then the Lord is brought in by our Evangelist, as comparing the kingdom of God to “a grain of mustard [seed] which a man took and cast into his garden.” tid=58#bkm359- The kingdom of God was not yet coming in that power and glory in which all adversaries should be destroyed. The essential feature of it, evident to every eye which beheld Christ as its actual witness, was the power of God in lowliness displayed in His own humiliation; it was in no way a king governing with external majesty, but a man who takes a grain of mustard seed, a very little germ indeed, and casts it into his garden, where it grows and waxes a great* tree, so that the fowls of the air lodge in its branches. The Lord has before His eye the rising up of a vast worldly power which Christendom should become from the very little beginning planted by Himself then present. Such is the first view that is here given by our Lord. People were premature in rejoicing for all the glorious things that were done by Him, if they counted on a mighty deliverance and kingdom just yet. This would be the result in due time at His coming again, and man would try to found it on what He had already done. No doubt there would be deeper things underneath; but He speaks now of what would be before all the people, before men’s eyes. It is Christendom commencing as a little seed in the world and becoming such a power that even the very adversaries themselves should find grateful shelter there. But it is not yet the time for the kingdom of God to come in power and glory. There is Divine power dealing by the Spirit with individual souls, but not at all in the direct public government of the world. Christianity would grow into an outward system of power, but not such as to expel scandals and those who practise lawlessness. Far different is the state of things now. Christendom is become a worldly system, just as much as Mahomedanism or Judaism. It is become an active worldly power in the centre of civilisation, and not a few among those of chief influence in nominal Christianity are the enemies of God and His truth.

*”Great”: so A and later uncials, most cursives, Syrpesch Memph. Aeth., but Edd. reject, following BDLT, Syrrcu hier Arm.

But, besides the outward power, our Lord compares the kingdom to “leaven which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal until the whole was leavened.” The man is the figure of the agent in what is done publicly, the woman of the resulting condition of what is done hiddenly. Hence Babylon is compared to the woman in Revelation. There is the spread of doctrine, of creed, of a mere verbal confession which does not suppose faith. It is not only that there is that which, rising from the least beginning, becomes a great and towering power in the earth; but there is also a doctrinal system spread over a defined space (Christendom) which affects men’s minds and feelings. This is compared to leaven, and leaven in Scripture is never the symbol of what is good. The leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees was their doctrine, which differed in each, but was far from good.

Here the leaven was hid in the three measures of meal till the whole was leavened. It does not mean all the world becoming Christian – a vain and groundless inference, opposed to many plain Scriptures which treat of this subject expressly. There is a very small part of the world even nominally Christian; a very much larger part consists of Buddhism, Mahomedanism, and of heathenism. We hear of “three measures,” a certain definite space of the world which God has permitted to be influenced by nominally Christian doctrine – a witness even more than enough.

Thus the spread of Christendom, as a political power, is set forth by the tree, and the spread of the doctrine of Christian dogma is shown by the leavening of these three measures. Both these things have taken place, and there is nothing in either to hinder the coming of the Lord on the plea that these Scriptures have not been fulfilled. Christendom has long become a great power in the earth, and has spread its doctrine within extensive limits. What sort of doctrine it is, and what sort of power, Scripture elsewhere at least does not leave doubtful; but the object here is not so much to show the character of its power or the quality of its doctrine, as to imply the height of pride to which it would grow, and its prevalence over a defined space. The fact is, that from a little beginning it becomes great in the earth, and is also accompanied by a certain spread of doctrine over a limited area. There is no trace whatever in these parables of the coming millennium, or reign of righteousness, where evil is put down. It is rather this age where evil insinuates itself and reaches the highest places under the protection of Christendom along with the spread of a mere creed without life or the power of the Spirit. How truly both have been and are before all eyes!tid=58#bkm360-

Luk 13:22-30 .

Those who had the chief place and power in Israel the Lord had convicted, under pretence of jealousy for law, of utter hypocrisy and hatred of grace even to the seed of Abraham. Under the parables of the mustard seed and the leaven, He had shown what would be the outward form of the kingdom during His rejection. But this does not hinder His going on for the present with His labour of love: “He went through one city and ‘village after another, teaching, and journeying to Jerusalem.” He knew right well what was to befall Him there, as indeed is expressly stated at the end of this chapter. One now says to Him, “Sir, are such as are to be savedtid=58#bkm361- few in number?” Are those that shall be saved (the remnant and those destined to salvation) few? The Lord does not gratify such curiosity, but at once speaks to the conscience of him who inquired: Take care that you stand right with God. “Strive with earnestness to enter in through the narrow door,* for many, I say unto you, will endeavour to enter in and will not be able.” (Cf. Mat 7:13 f.) It is not, as is sometimes thought, so much a question between “seeking” and “striving.” tid=58#bkm362- This would throw the stress upon man, and the difference of his state; though it is true that conversion means a mighty change, and that where the Spirit of God works in grace there must needs be a real earnestness of purpose given. But the true point is that people must “strive to enter in through the strait gate.” The strait gate means conversion to God through faith and repentance. It is a person who is not content with being an Israelite, but feels the need of being born again, and so looks to God, who uses the Lord Jesus as the Way. This is to “strive to enter in through the narrow door.” “There are many,” He says, “who will endeavour to enter in and will not be able,” This does not mean that they would seek to enter in by the narrow door; for, if they did so, it would be all right. But they seek to get the blessing of the Kingdom without being born of God; they would like to have all the privileges promised to Israel without being born of water and of the Spirit. This is impossible: “Many will endeavour to enter in, and will not be able.” For if they enter, it must be through the narrow door of being born anew.

*”Door”: so Edd. after BDL, 1, Arm.; whilst AE and later uncials 33, 69, have “gate.”

“From the time that the master of the house shall have risen up, and shall have shut the door, and ye shall begin to stand without and to knock at the door, saying, Lord,* open to us; and he answering shall say unto you, I know you not whence ye are.” (Cf. Mat 25:11 f.) The Lord takes this position outside them through His rejection; they rejected Him and He has no alternative but for the time to reject them, unless God would be a party to the dishonour of His own Son. But whatever be His grace (and He will be most gracious), God shows His complacency in Christ and His resentment at those who, though taking the highest ground of their own merits, proved their unrighteousness, and unbelief, and rebellion against God when He displayed Himself in love and goodness in the Lord Jesus.

*”Lord” (once): so Edd. after BL, Amiat., Memph. ADE, etc., 1, 33, 69, most Syrr. repeat “Lord” (from Matthew). Syrsin has “our Lord.”

“You”: so A, Syrsin; but Edd. omit, after BLRT and cursives. Blass reads “you,” but omits “whence ye are,” as D.

“From the time that the master of the house shall have risen up, and shall have shut the door” – it would be quite unavailing for the Jews to plead that Jesus had come into their midst, that the Messiah had been in their streets, that “they had eaten and drunk in his presence,” and He “had taught in their streets.” (Cf. Mat 7:22 f.) This was what most evidenced their guilt. He had been there, and they would not have Him. He had taught in their streets, but they had despised and rejected Him even more than the Gentiles. They had insisted upon His crucifixion when the most hard-hearted of Gentile governors had wished His acquittal.

It is always so. Religious privilege, when misused and abandoned, leaves those who enjoy it worse than before, worse than those who have never enjoyed it. Messiah therefore shall say to them, “I tell you, I do not know you whence ye are; depart from me, all [ye] workers of iniquity.” tid=58#bkm363- God could not have mere forms: there must be what suits His nature. This is invariably proved true, when the light of God shines. The Gospel does not mean that God now sanctions what is contrary to Himself. Even in remitting sin through faith He meets what is opposed to Himself, but produces what is according to Himself by His own grace. But He always holds to His own principle, that it is those who “by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory, and honour, and incorruptibility,” that have eternal life, and none others. (Rom 2:7 .) Those “who by patient continuance in well-doing” please Him are to be with Him, and none but they. How this patient continuance in well-doing is produced is another matter, and how souls are awakened to seek after it. Certainly it is not from themselves, but from God. Conversion essentially consists in distrust of self and turning to God. This the Jews had not, and, in spite of all their high pretensions to religion, they were only workers of iniquity. (Cf. Mat 8:11 f.) “There” – not among the heathen – “shall be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac and Jacob, and all the prophets in the kingdom of God, but yourselves cast out.” But this is not all – the picture would not be complete if they did not see others brought in too. It is not only the Jews shut out from their fathers when the time of glory comes; but others “shall come from east and west, and from north and south” – that is, the widest ingathering of the Gentiles – “and shall lie down at table in the kingdom of God.”tid=58#bkm364- Thus it was manifest that “there are last which shall be first.” Such were the Gentiles; they were called by grace to be first. And “there are first which shall be last.” Such were the Jews. They had held the earliest and chief place in the calling of God; but they renounced it for self-righteousness and rejected their Messiah accordingly. The Gentiles would now hear, when the natural children, we may say, of the Kingdom should be thrust out. Grace would conquer where flesh and law had utterly failed, reaping woe to themselves as much as dishonouring God.

Luk 13:31-35 .

Scripture is very careful to press the respect and obedience which are due to authority, but it is not a Christian’s work to occupy himself with settling questions of the earth. He has nothing to do with the ways and means whereby kings or other governors have reached their place of authority. There may have been wars, and revolutions, and all sorts of questionable means for them to arrive at such exaltation. What he has to do is to obey, as a matter of fact, those who are in authority. “Let every soul be subject unto higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.” (Rom 13:1 .) Scripture does not demand obedience to the powers that ought to be, but to “the powers that be.” No doubt this may expose to danger where a revolutionary leader usurps authority for a season; but God will care for results, and the duty of the Christian remains simple and sure. He obeys the powers that be. Notwithstanding, all obedience in man has its limits. There are cases where the Christian is bound, I do not say to be disobedient, still less to set up his own authority (which is never his duty), but “to obey God rather than men.” (Act 5:29 .) Where earthly authority demands sin against God, for instance where a Government interferes with and forbids the stewardship of the believer in proclaiming the name of Christ, it is evident that it is a question of a lower authority setting aside the highest. Consequently the principle of obedience to which the Christian is bound forbids his being swayed by what is of man to abandon what he knows to be the will of God.

Take, again, a peremptory call on a Christian to fight the battles of his country. If he knows his calling, can he join Christ’s name with such unholy strife? If right for one side, it is right for another, or the Christian becomes a judge instead of a pilgrim, and the name of the Lord would be thus compromised by brethren on opposite sides, each bound to imbrue their hands in one another’s blood, each instruments of hurrying to perdition souls ripening in sins. Is this of Christ? Is it of grace? It may suit the flesh and the world; but it is in vain to plead the Word of God to justify a Christian’s finding himself engaged in such work. Will any one dare to call human butchery, at the command of the powers that be, Christ’s service? The true reason, why people fail to see here is, either a fleshly mind or an unworthy shrinking from the consequences. They prefer to kill another to please the world, rather than to be killed themselves to please Christ. But they should not ask or expect Christian sympathy with their unbelief or worldly-mindedness. To sympathise, with such is to share their failure in testimony to Christ. To deplore the thing while doing it does not mend matters, but is rather an unwitting testimony of our own lips against our own ways.

In short, the Divine rule is what our Lord Himself laid down with admirable wisdom and perfect truth: “Render unto Caesar the things which be Caesar’s, and unto God the things which be God’s” (20: 25). This alone gives us the true standard of the path of Christ through a world of evil and snares. He Himself seems to act on the same principle here. “The same hour* certain Pharisees came up, saying to him, Get out and go hence, for Herod is desirous to kill thee.” The Lord knew better. He knew that, bad as Herod might be, the Pharisees were no better, and that their profession of interest in caring for His person was hypocritical. Whether Herod had made use of this or not, He was not going to be influenced by any such suggestions, direct or indirect, from the enemy. He had His work to do for His Father. As the child, we have seen in this Gospel, He must he about His Father’s business. It was not otherwise when the anxiety of His mother was expressed to Him at a later day before His public. work. So now the Lord said to the Pharisees, “Go, tell that fox.”

*”The same hour”: so Edd. following ABDLX and some other later uncials, most cursives, Old Lat. Sah. Memph. Arm. Aeth. have “the same day.”

There is no hiding the truth of things where there is an attempt at interference with the will of God. The cunning that wrought to hinder the Lord’s testimony for God was vain. He saw through it all and did not scruple to speak plainly out: “Go, tell that fox, Behold, I cast out demons, and I do curestid=58#bkm365- today and tomorrow, and the third day I shall be perfected.” The Lord was then evidently the vessel of the power of God on earth. The gracious work which He was doing showed man’s folly in seeking to hinder God. “Behold, I cast out demons.” Not all the power or authority of the world could have done such deeds as these. This was paramount to every consideration: He was here to do the will of God and finish His work.

It was in vain therefore for Pharisees or Herod, under false pretensions, to draw Him aside and thus interrupt the execution of His task. He was obeying God rather than men. He came to do the will of Him who sent Him, and at all cost this must be done. “I accomplish cures today and tomorrow, and the third [day] I am perfected.” The work was in hand and assuredly should be done. The Lord, having finished His course, entered into a new position for man through death and resurrection into heavenly glory. “But I must needs walk today, and tomorrow, and the [day] following.” He knew better, too, than that any power of man would be permitted to stop Him till His work was completed. He knew beforehand and thoroughly that Jerusalem was the place where He must suffer, and that Pharisees were to play a far more important part in His suffering unto death than even Herod. Man does not know himself. Christ the Truth declares what he is, and shows that it was all known to Him. There is nothing like a single eye, even in man, to see clearly; and Christ was the true Light that made all things manifest.

“It must not be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem.” Their anxiety, therefore, was a mere pretence. The Lord has His work to do, and devotes Himself to it till it is done. From the beginning and all through He shows clearly as here that He knew where His rejection was. to be. We gather this clearly from a previous chapter, where we are told that He steadfastly set His face to go to Jerusalem, and this, too, when the time was come that He should be received up. He looked onward to His being perfected. He knew right well the pathway through which this lay: it was through death and resurrection. So here; it might be the perishing of the great prophet in Jerusalem, but it was the receiving up of the Lord of glory, now man, after accomplishing redemption, into that glory from which He came. The Lord, therefore, remains perfectly master of the position.

But there is more than this: He was free in His love. Not all the cunning of Herod, nor all the hypocrisy of the Pharisees could turn aside the grace that filled His heart – grace even to those who loved Him not. If His servant could say that, though the more abundantly he loved the less he was loved, (2Co 12:15 ) how much more fully true was it of the Master! The disciple was like his Master; but the Master was infinitely perfect. And so love fills His heart as now He utters these solemn words over Jerusalem, guilty of all the blood of the witnesses of God from Abel downwards. He has His own cross before Him; yet He says: “Jerusalem, Jerusalem, the [city] that killeth the prophets, and stoneth those that are sent unto her; how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen her brood under her wings,366 and ye would not.” (Cf. Mat 23:37-39 .) He was then more than a prophet – the Lord Jehovah. He was one competent to gather; and He had a love that proved its Divine spring, source, and character by His willingness often to have gathered the children of Jerusalem together. He could have been their ‘Shield and exceeding great Reward, but they would not. There is no blessing that the will of man cannot shut its eyes to and reject. Flesh can never see aright, because it is always selfish; it does not see God, and consequently misses all that is really good for itself. Man is most of all his own enemy when he is God’s enemy; but of all enemies, which are so deadly as religious enemies – as those whose hearts are far from God, though they draw near with their lips and have the place of the highest religious privilege? Such was Jerusalem. They had had the prophets, but they killed them. They had had messengers sent from God to them unweariedly, but they stoned them. And now that He who was the great prophet, Messiah, Jehovah Himself, was in their midst in Divine love, what would they not do to Him! There was no death too ignominious for Him. “Behold, your house is left unto you.”* It was their own ruin, when they thought and meant it to be His. But love rises over every hindrance. It is impossible that grace should be defeated in the end for its own purposes. And He adds: “I say unto you, that ye shall not see me [this was judgment, ‘Ye shall not see me’], until it come that ye say, Blessed [is] he that cometh in the name of [the] LORD “this is grace. He comes in glory, but in the perfect display of that love which had suffered for them and from them and which will not fail in the end by this very suffering to ensure their eternal blessing.

*After “you,” DX, etc., 33, Syrr. Aeth. add “desolate” (Syrsin “forsaken”). Edd. omit, after ABKL, etc., Amiat., 1, 69, Sah. Arm. See note tid=58#bkm367- in Appendix.

NOTES ON THE THIRTEENTH CHAPTER.

351 Luk 13:1-9 . – A notable passage, as bearing on sins of omission, for which cf. Mat 25:24-30 .

352 Luk 13:1 ff. – “There were”; or, “There came,” (with the news, ): so Alford, followed by Field, who cites Act 10:21 . The critical German Bible (Weizscker’s version) takes it in the same way.

352a Luk 13:3 . – See Archbishop Leighton’s Sermon on Repentance; also one of G. Whitefield from this verse. Repentance is essentially thorough change of heart and mind Godwards, and is closely connected with Renunciation earthwards (14: 33). For its relation to Faith, see Expositor’s remarks in vol. on Mark, p. 65.

353 Luk 13:7 . – The three years may represent completeness (Spence). Anyhow, it is the time required by the fig tree for maturity. See Spurgeon’s Sermons, 650 and 1451; also one of Augustine (vol. i., p. 451).

354 Luk 13:8 . – Euthymius and Theophylact, followed by Matthew Henry, regarded our Lord as being the vine-dresser. For the sequel to this, see Mat 24:32 f., when He comes again.

355 Luk 13:9 . – “After that.” The Markland, followed by Field, would render “next year.” The former cites Joseph. “Antiqq.,” i. 11, 2. In 1Ti 6:19 the same phrase means “against the Millennium.” is used in the New Testament constantly for the future in that connection, as in “the age to come.”

For the rhetorical figure here (called aposiopegis), cf. Act 23:9 , Rom 9:22-24 . In the Old Testament cf. Exo 32:32 , etc. (Plummer).

356 Luk 13:11 . – “Wholly,” . Used only here and in Heb 7:25 , and exhibiting one of the many similarities between the language of that Epistle and the Lucan vocabulary.

357 Luk 13:13 . – Cf. Psa 145:14 .

“Immediately”: Maclaren happily remarks, “Where He is the physician, there is no period of convalescence” (“B. C. E.,” p. 169). On “glorified God” the same writer says, “He did not substitute doing good to man for worshipping God” (as did Cotter Morison), “. . . but He showed us both in their true relations” (p. 167).

358 Luk 13:16 . – “A daughter of Abraham.” For “a son of Abraham,” cf. 19: 9. For connection between physical disease and sin, see Mar 2:5-12 , Joh 5:14 , and Act 10:38 . For “bound,” cf. Psa 146:7 , and Deissmann, op. cit., p. 88. See Spurgeon’s Sermon, 2110.

359 Luk 13:18 f. – For Luke’s , Matthew has , Mark . Luke shares with Matthew , for which Mark has .

360 Luk 13:20 f. (cf. Mat 13:33 ). – The mystery lies in the leaven being hidden.

There are three forms of leaven of which our Lord speaks: (1) the leaven of the Pharisees, – hypocrisy, or false worship, 12: 17; (2) that common to Pharisees and Sadducees, false doctrine, Mat 16:6 ; (3) the leaven common to Pharisees and Herodians, – false conduct, Mar 8:15 .

To the reference to Aulus Gellius in Plummer, add that to Plutarch, in Rose’s edition of Parkhurst’s Greek-English Lexicon, under , for the circumstance that no Flamen Dialis, or priest of Jupiter among the Romans, was allowed to touch leaven. “Leaven,” says that old biographer, “both arises from corruption and itself corrupts the mass with which it is mixed.”

With verse 22 cf. Joh 10:22 .

361 Luk 13:23 . – For , cf. Act 2:47 . It was a recognized religious formula among the Jews (Carr. referring to 2 Esdr. viii. 1 and ix. 15 f.). As for the Canonical Books, the LXX. use it in Isa 37:32 and 45: 20 ( ). In 10: 20 of the same prophet that version has ; in Jer 51:14 , (cf. Eph 2:8 , and for the verbal form, Rom 10:9 , Rom 10:13 ). See Westeott, “Some Lessons,” p. 161 f., and Vaughan, “Sermons on the R.V.,” p. 71, and especially a paper on “The Force of the Present Tense in Greek,” one of “Occasional Papers on Scriptural Subjects,” No. ii., p. 76 ff., by B. W. Newton (who took a distinguished degree at Oxford in 1828).

Professor Burton, in his “Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in New Testament Greek” ( 125), rightly rejects “are (were) being saved” in passages in which forms of the present tense (as 1Co 15:2 ) or present participle (as Act 2:47 ) are used. Cf. the like usage of etc., in the Epistle to the Hebrews; and for the Apostle Paul’s use of , 1Co 1:18 and 2Co 2:15 .

Godet takes it here of entrance into the Messianic kingdom. Cf. “We shall be saved from wrath, etc.,” in Rom 5:9 , referring to the apocalyptic judgments that are to fall upon the earth.

362 Luk 13:24 . – “Strive with earnestness.” Carr, “Keep on striving.” Application of this to the Gospel of Grace is excluded by such passages as Joh 6:37 (cf. note 337). Maclaren: “The entrance gate is very low . . . it must be on our hands and knees that we go in” (B. C. E., p. 227).

There are sermons from verses 16-24 by Augustine, Luther, and G. Whitefield.

363 Luk 13:25-27 . Cf. Mat 25:10-12 .

364 Luk 13:28 f. – The Kingdom again in its future aspect, that of the “Kingdom of Heaven” (Mat 8:11 ). As to the “Messianic banquet” of Isaiah, see note on 22: 30.

365 Luk 13:32 . – For “Herod that fox,” see Whyte, “Bible Characters,” No. LXXXVI. Neil: “The only purely contemptuous expression of Jesus recorded.”

Observe again the distinction which this Evangelist makes between casting out demons and healing disease (see note 148): critics are loth to recognize it.

For “I am perfected,” cf. Exo 29:9 (filling of priest’s hands in consecration) and Hos 6:2 . The word is elsewhere used of our Lord, in Heb 2:10 , alone. It is strictly middle voice: “I bring my work to an accomplishment” (Carr). American marg. Or, I end my course.” Cf. Paul’s use of the word in Phi 3:12 .

366 Luk 13:34 . – For the motherhood of GOD, see Deu 32:18 , and cf., of course, Mat 23:37-39 , where a lamentation over Jerusalem was uttered by the Lord in the city itself, similar to this placed in Galilee at an earlier time.

367 Luk 13:35 . – The “desolate,” Harnack wrote (“Sayings,” p. 30), was not left out by Luke because (as Wellhausen on Mat 23:38 suggests) at the time he wrote the city had raised itself up again. But for his latest view as to this see note 2, ad fin. Moreover, he does not see why should not be taken as prophetic future (so the Latin, etc.). The Expositor, however (see his Lecture on Matthew, p. 472), takes this word to mean in the light of “your” that “it was no longer His house, or His Father’s, but theirs.” Cf. “having a form of godliness,” without the power (2Ti 3:5 ).

Fuente: William Kelly Major Works (New Testament)

NASB (UPDATED) TEXT: Luk 13:1-5

1Now on the same occasion there were some present who reported to Him about the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mixed with their sacrifices. 2And Jesus said to them, “Do you suppose that these Galileans were greater sinners than all other Galileans because they suffered this fate? 3I tell you, no, but unless you repent, you will all likewise perish. 4Or do you suppose that those eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell and killed them were worse culprits than all the men who live in Jerusalem? 5I tell you, no, but unless you repent, you will all likewise perish.”

Luk 13:1 “there were some present” This phrase (an imperfect indicative) can mean

1. they were always in the crowd

2. they had just arrived

“the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mixed with their sacrifices” We do not have any other historical reference of this account, but because of the tendency of the Galileans to be rabble rousers and the personality of Pilate, it is surely factual. Why mention it except to establish a historical point of reference?

Apparently these Galilean Jews came to Jerusalem to offer a sacrifice at the temple, and something went terribly wrong that involved the Roman government, not just temple police (i.e., special Levites). Most commentators assume they were involved in the “zealot” movement (free Palestine from Rome at any cost).

Luk 13:2 “And He answered and said to them, ‘Do you suppose that these Galileans were greater sinners than all other Galileans because they suffered this fate” Old Testament theology tended to relate the problems in life to personal sin (cf. Deuteronomy 27-28), however, the Book of Job, Psalms 73, and Jesus in this passage (see also John 9) assert that is not always the case.

It is hard theologically to know the reason for problems or persecutions in this world.

1. It could be punishment for personal sin and rebellion.

2. It could be the activity of personal evil.

3. It could be the results of living in a fallen world (statistical evil).

4. It could be an opportunity for spiritual growth.

Jesus is asking questions the Jewish hearers would relate to #1 and the traditional theology of the rabbis (cf. The three friends of Job). The presence of problems, persecutions, and hard times is not a sign of God’s wrath. However, the crucial issues relate to the lack of repentance from sin and faith in Jesus! Bad things happen! Two good books that have helped me in this area are Hannah Whithall Smith’s The Christian’s Secret of A Happy Life and John Wenham, The Goodness of God.

An added thought, these Galileans were in the temple area, but the temple (the great Jewish hope) could not save them.

Luk 13:3 “but unless you repent, you will all likewise perish” This is a third class conditional sentence. It is a Present active subjunctive followed by a Future middle indicative. This is emphasizing the need for personal repentance (cf. Luk 13:3; Luk 13:5; Luk 15:7; Luk 15:10; Luk 17:3-4; Mar 1:15; Act 3:19; Act 20:21). Repentance is the turning from sin and self, while faith is turning to God. The term “repent” in Hebrew means “a change of action.” The term repent in Greek means “change of mind.” Both are required. Notice that both are initial and ongoing (see note at Luk 13:5). See SPECIAL TOPIC: REPENTANCE IN THE OLD TESTAMENT at Luk 3:3.

Luk 13:4 Here is another local historical incident that Jesus’ hearers knew about personally. Jesus intensifies His truth statements by these historical illustrations of personal (intentional, Luk 13:1-2) and natural (unintentional, Luk 13:4) contemporary events.

NASB”culprits”

NKJV”sinners”

NRSV”offenders”

TEV, NJBomit

This is literally the term “debts” as in Mat 6:12, which was a Jewish idiom for sin or sinners. Luke does not use the term in his version of the Lord’s Prayer (cf. Luk 11:2-4) because his Gentile readers would not normally comprehend this idiom.

Luk 13:5 This verse is parallel to Luk 13:3. Luk 13:3 has a present subjunctive, while Luk 13:5 has an aorist subjunctive. This seems to refer to a decisive act of repentance (and faith) versus the ongoing need for repentance in Luk 13:3. Both are necessary.

“perish” This is the future middle indicative form of the term apollumi. See Special Topic at Luk 19:10.

Fuente: You Can Understand the Bible: Study Guide Commentary Series by Bob Utley

were present = arrived.

at = in. Greek. en. App-104. Not the same word as in Luk 13:24.

told Him = telling Him.

of = about. Greek. peri. App-104.

Galilaeans . . . Pilate. Probably the cause of the enmity of Luk 23:12.

with. Greek. meta. App-104.

Fuente: Companion Bible Notes, Appendices and Graphics

1-9.] ANSWER TO INTELLIGENCE OF THE MURDERED GALILANS, AND PARABLE THEREUPON. Peculiar to Luke.

Fuente: The Greek Testament

Chapter 13

Now there were present at that season ( Luk 13:1 )

And, of course, now Luke may have gone on in a period of time. We don’t know how much time elapsed between verse Luk 13:59 of chapter 12, and Luk 13:1 . It could be that this synagogue is somewhere down near Jericho.

There were present at that season some that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices ( Luk 13:1 ).

Now the Galileans were often hotheaded. They were always chaffing under the Roman rule, and most of the revolts against the Roman government came in the area of Galilee. So they are relating to Jesus how that there were some Galileans who were probably involved in a ruckus against Rome, and Herod sent his soldiers, and when the soldiers came, they were in the act of offering sacrifices to God. And the soldiers killed them right there, and their blood was mingled with the blood of the sacrifices. And, of course, to the Jew that was a very heinous thing.

And so they had just informed Jesus about this.

And Jesus answering said unto them, Do you suppose that these Galileans were sinners greater than all of the rest of the Galileans ( Luk 13:2 ),

Do you suppose that they are the worst sinners in Galilee?

because they suffered such things? ( Luk 13:2 )

Do you think that this is an act of God’s judgment because they were worse sinners than all the rest?

Now it is so often that we make that mistake of when something happens to a person that is a very sad or tragic event, so many times people look on it as judgement. “Oh, ho, they are getting what they deserve, aren’t they. I wonder what they did to deserve that terrible thing.” And Jesus is putting down this concept. “Hey, do you think because this happened to them, they were worst sinners than the rest of the people in Galilee?” He said,

I tell you, No way: and, unless you repent, you are also going to perish. Now the eighteen people, upon whom the tower of Siloam fell, and killed them, do you think that that happened because they were sinners who were living there in Jerusalem? ( Luk 13:3-4 )

Now the pool of Siloam is down in a area that you have to go down many steps to get down to the pool of Siloam. And there are buildings around the pool of Siloam now, walls and all, and they were probably building a tower. And the people used to go to the pool of Siloam. It was a crowded place because that was the main water supply for Jerusalem. And the women would do their washing there in the pool. And it’s no doubt always crowded with people. And this tower that they were building there at the pool of Siloam fell, and eighteen people were crushed to death.

And so Jesus calls attentions to this tragedy. He said, “Do you think that that happened because they were the worst sinners in Jerusalem?”

No, I tell you: unless you repent, you will all likewise perish. And then He spoke a parable to them; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit from it, and he found none. And he said to the dresser of his vineyard, Three years I’ve been waiting for this tree to produce fruit, and I have found none: cut it down; [why should it take energy or nutrients out of the soil?] Why cumbereth it the ground? But the gardener answered and said, Lord, let it go for one more year, and I’ll dig about it, and fertilize it. And if it bears fruit, good: and if not, after that we’ll cut it down ( Luk 13:5-9 ).

The fig tree is used in a symbolic sense of the nation Israel. The Lord desiring to receive fruit, and not receiving it. Coming for fruit, and not finding it. And the one more opportunity that is given to them to bare fruit. If they don’t, then it will be cut down. Tragically they did not, and the nation was cut off.

And as he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. There was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity for eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could not lift herself up ( Luk 13:10-11 ).

Now I have seen people over there in the orient, in the Middle East, who are bent over from their waist, the upper torso goes down, and they usually hold their head out, but they are bent double from their stomach. The upper torso down, and their head is sort of by their feet, looking up, just bent over. And it’s a very grotesque sight to see. Here was a woman who had this grotesque appearance, being bent double. She was in the synagogue on the Sabbath day when Jesus was there. According to the account, her condition was caused as the result of demonic activity, a spirit of infirmity.

And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and he said unto her, Woman, you are loosed from your infirmity. And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God ( Luk 13:12-13 ).

Imagine what that must have done in the synagogue that day. With this woman, who after eighteen years in this bent over condition, was able to stand up straight, and started praising God, and glorifying God.

Now the ruler of the synagogue responded with indignation, because Jesus had healed her on the sabbath day ( Luk 13:14 ),

And not to Jesus, he didn’t have that much courage, but to the people.

he said, There are six days in which men ought to work: in them therefore come and be healed, but not on the sabbath day ( Luk 13:14 ).

So sort of rebuking the people, saying, “Look, you’ve got six days to be healed, don’t come on the Sabbath day.”

And the Lord answered him, and said, Hypocrite, do you not on the sabbath day loose your ox or your donkey from the stall, and lead him away to watering trough? ( Luk 13:15 )

One thing about the Jews was they were always very humane. A high value upon life, human and animal. This humane aspect to the date is one of the great qualities of the Jewish people. Some of the greatest hospitals, open to everybody, their value that they place upon life. And so because of that, their law would allow them to untie the donkeys, or their ox, and lead it to water, even though it was the Sabbath day, and that was work. Because of the humanness of it or the kindness of it to animals, they were allowed to do that in the law. And so Jesus said, “Which of you, if you have an ox or a donkey, don’t you loose it, don’t you untie it on the Sabbath day to give it water?”

And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, who Satan has bound, for lo, these eighteen years, be loosed on the sabbath day? ( Luk 13:16 )

All I have done is untie a woman that Satan had bound up for eighteen years. So what if it is the Sabbath day? You loose your donkey to give him water.

And when he said these things, all of his adversaries were ashamed [rightfully so]: and all of the people rejoiced in the glorious things that were done by him. And he said, Unto what is the kingdom of God like? ( Luk 13:17-18 )

Now here He has just had this run-in with the religious leaders. The religious systems of man, who had taken the revelation of God, the law the ordinances, the statutes, and they had made such a system out of it that it was hard for a simple man to come to God with this complex system that men had made. And so really, as Jesus said, “You won’t enter the kingdom yourself, and you actually hinder those who would like to come into the kingdom.”

It’s tragic when religion becomes a hindrance to man’s coming to God. Rather than an assistance to man’s coming to God. But that’s the capacity of man. He is able to take a simple thing and make it extremely complex by setting up his own hierarchy in it, and his systems of authority and power.

And Jesus said just come up against the authority who would hold back the work of God on these people because of some tradition that they had developed, a concept of man that had become popular among them. And thus, they would hold back the people from God’s work in their lives.

And so Jesus said, “What shall I liken the kingdom of God to?”

what can I give to resemble it? It’s like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden; and it grew, and waxed into a great tree ( Luk 13:18-19 );

Wait a minute, something is wrong. A mustard seed is a herb. It belonged in the herb gardens. A mustard seed never became a great tree. There is something abnormal about this. There is an abnormal growth here.

and it grew, and waxed into a great tree; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it ( Luk 13:19 ).

In college I had a professor who told us not to try to preach from the parables until we had been pastoring for at least thirty years. He said, “It will take you that long to understand the parables.”

What do college professors know? I started preaching from the parables immediately. I wish I could retract many of these sermons that I have preached from the parables. It’s amazing how they have changed in the last thirty years.

This parable, and the following parable of the leaven hid in three measures of meal until it leavens the whole lump, have had two widely divergent interpretations. There are some, mainly liberal theologians, who use these parables to show how the kingdom of God will start very small like a mustard seed, which is so very small. Yet, it grew into a great tree and the fowls of the air came and lodged in its branches. And so they teach that, though the kingdom of God will start with a very small beginning, the twelve disciples, yet it will grow, and grow, and expand, until it encumbers the whole world. And all kinds of nations and people will be able to lodge in its branches. And they say it really doesn’t matter what a person believes, they all find shelter and lodging in this great tree. It’s able to accommodate a wide variety of beliefs and systems. And again, the same idea with a little bit of leaven hid in three measures of meal, until the whole of it is leavened.

Is again a symbol of how just the Gospel will begin in just a little part of the world, but will gradually expand until the whole world has been brought to Christ.

These theologians back in 1935 and ’36 were proclaiming every day, and in every way, the world is getting better, and better, and better. That was before Hitler began his movement into Austria. After Hitler’s rise, somehow you didn’t hear that phrase anymore. Because we saw that horrible holocaust of World War II. But unfortunately, things haven’t improved much since World War II. The world is perhaps in the worst shape it has ever been in. And far from the church being a healthy influence, bringing the kingdom of God. And, of course, that’s what was going to happen according to this philosopher. The church is going to bring the kingdom of God to the world. And one of these days the church will take over the governments of the world, and we’ll have a theocratic government, and will be able to rule, and we’ll bring the glorious kingdom age. And we’ll bring peace, and the men will beat their swords in the plowshares. And the church is going to bring to pass, the glorious kingdom age.

Now there are still groups that do believe this. The Mormon church, for instance, has set itself up to take over the government as soon as it collapses. And they believe that the collapse must come, and they will then step in in the shambles. And they will establish a righteous government. And we will all become Mormons. And we will have peace upon the earth.

But unfortunately, the Jehovah witnesses are planning much the same. So it looks like when the system falls into shambles that we are going to have a first class war as to who will be setting up the theocratic government. Whether it be the Mormons or the Jehovah witnesses. I am of the opinion that it will not be the accomplishment of men or of the church, but will, and can only be, accomplished by the return of Jesus Christ Himself. And I don’t think that it is going to happen prior to His return. In fact, I think everyday, and in every way, the world is getting worse, and worse, and worse. And that’s pretty much in keeping with what Jesus said would happen. “For evil days,” He said, “shall wax worse, and worse.”

Thus, the second interpretation to these parables. Guess which one I believe? Number one, the mustard seed growing into a tree is abnormal growth. It isn’t natural growth; it’s abnormal growth. Now there is what is known as expositional constancy, and that is, you use a figure of speech in a parabolic form, and that figure of speech remains the same in all parables. So in all of your parables the fowls or the birds are never used in a good sense, but in an evil sense. When the seed fell by the wayside, the birds of the air came and devoured it, that it could not take root. And what did Jesus say the birds of the air were? Satan comes in and snatches it away. So what Jesus is saying, is that, though the church may experience an abnormal growth, it will become the lodging place of many evil systems. And as I look at church history, that is what I see is indeed the fact.

When Constantine, for political reasons, gave the edict of toleration and supposedly embraced Christianity and joined a church to the state, that was the darkest hour in the history of the church. For in joining the church to the state, he introduced into the church a multitude of pagan practices, of which the church has never been able to fully free itself.

To the church of Sardis, the protestant reformation, Jesus said, “I have somewhat against you, I have not found your works complete before God.”

The Protestant reformation came as a protest against the evil practices that had arisen within the Catholic church, especially the selling of indulgences. For the pope was desirous to build a great cathedral in Rome, St. Peters. And the money wasn’t coming in fast enough to build this glorious monument that he was desiring to put up as a symbol for Christianity. And so someone in the council came up with a bright idea. “Everybody likes to sin, why don’t we sell them forgiveness for sins.” And they can buy an indulgence before they ever indulged. So as they’re indulging, the thing is covered, because they’ve already bought their forgiveness. “So you want a little escapade on the side. You want to go out and get drunk? Fine, go down and buy your drunk indulgence. You want to have an affair? Go down and get an adultery indulgence.” And they started selling the indulgences to the people. And this so incensed Martin Luther that he took his ninety-five thesis, his objections to the practices that had developed within the church, and he tacked them on the door, and he protested. And thus, the name Protestant. Beginning of the Protestant reformation.

A dark black history, birds in the branches, fowls. Leaven, as we mentioned earlier, when Jesus said, “Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees,” creates a fermenting process, rottenness. The three measures of meal, going back into the Old Testament when the angel of the Lord visited Abraham, he ordered Sarah to prepare something for him, and she took three measures of meal, and made some bread for them. And at that point they became symbolic of fellowship with God. So that under the law, when they had made the burned offering sacrifice, which was the sacrifice of consecration of a person’s life to God, they followed it with the meal offering, which was made of three measures of meal, three-tenths of an ephah of fine flour, the three measures of meal. And they would offer this as a sacrifice, which symbolized the offering of my works to God, bringing me into fellowship with Him.

Now in the offering of the sacrifices, they were never to use any leaven. So that the leaven inserted into the three measures of meal is an evil thing. But yet, that evil will permeate until it has an effect upon the whole lump. And unfortunately, this has been again the experience of the church. And as we look at the condition of the church today, we see that it is far from what Jesus said it should be. There is leaven and it has affected the whole church, and the witness of the church is sadly hindered by the leaven within it.

Now Jesus went through the cities and villages, teaching, and journeying towards Jerusalem ( Luk 13:22 ).

So He is now on His way back toward Jerusalem.

Then one said to him, Lord, are there only a few that are going to be saved? And he said unto them, Strive [the word in Greek is agoniso, strive] to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able to. When once the master of the house is risen up, and has shut the door, and you begin to stand without, and knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; he will answer and say unto, I don’t not know you from whence you are: Then shall ye begin to say, Oh, but we have eaten and drunk in thy presence [we’ve taken communion], you have taught in our streets. But he shall say, I tell you, I don’t know from whence you are; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. And there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last. The same day there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him, You better get out of here; because Herod is going to kill you. And Jesus said to them, You go tell that vixen, Behold, I’m casting out devils, and I’m curing today and tomorrow, and the third day I will be perfected ( Luk 13:23-32 ).

This is the only person of which Jesus really spake in such a derogatory manner. Herod had gone over the limit. Jesus had absolutely nothing to say to him, except the message he sent, “You go tell that fox I’m going to do my work,” that vixen, female fox.

When Jesus appeared before Pilate, Pilate sent Him to Herod, and Herod was glad because he had heard about Jesus and he was curious. He wanted to see Jesus work some miracle. And when Jesus came to Herod, Herod asked him a lot of questions and Jesus didn’t say a word. He had no answers. He didn’t say a word to Herod. It is sad when a man’s condition is so bad that the Lord has no word for him at all. Jesus refused to speak to him, had no word for him, that is how far he had gone down. What a sad condition to be in. “You tell him that the third day I shall be perfected.” “Herod is going to kill.” He says, “I’m going to be there.”

Nevertheless I must walk today, and tomorrow, and the day following ( Luk 13:33 ):

Now remember he was journeying towards Jerusalem. He said,

it isn’t proper that a prophet should perish out of Jerusalem ( Luk 13:33 ).

And then He cried,

O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and you stoned them that were sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and you would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate: and verily I say unto you, You will not see me, until the time come when you shall say, Blessed is he that comes in the name of the Lord ( Luk 13:34-35 ).

Now they did not see Him publicly until His triumphant entry, and what were they crying at His triumphant entry? “Hosanna, Hosanna, blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.” You see, He had just been warned about, “Herod is about to kill you. You better be careful. Herod is about to kill you.” “So, you go tell him I’ve got my work to do. I’ll be there. I’ve got journey today and tomorrow, third day I’ll arrive. It’s not proper that a prophet should perish outside of Jerusalem.” But then His lament, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets and stoned them that have been sent to you; how often I would have gathered you together, as a hen gathers her brood under her wings, but you would not!”

Now when He made His triumphant entry, as we will get in the nineteenth chapter here of Luke’s gospel, again, as He is looking at Jerusalem, He again laments and cries over Jerusalem, “If you had only known, at least in this thy day, the things which belonged to your peace! But they are hid from your eyes” ( Luk 19:42 ). They’re crying, “Hosanna, Hosanna, blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.”

So I feel that Jesus is perhaps referring to the fact that He will not be seen in Jerusalem until the day of His triumphant entry. It is possible that He is referring to His second coming. But it is true that at the triumphant entry they were crying, “Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.” But it is also true that things are going to get so bad in Jerusalem prior to the return of Jesus Christ, when the antichrist comes to the rebuilt temple and declares that he is god and demands to be worshipped as god and begins to persecute the Jews with a greater persecution than they have ever known before, then they will be crying, “O, blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.” They’ll be praying for the Messiah, and Jesus will come.

So which of two, or perhaps it refers to both, but Jesus is making reference here, “And they will not see Him until they pray, ‘Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord.'”

Next week, chapters 14 and 15.

Now may the Lord bless you and be with you and cause you to hide His Word away in your heart. Meditate upon it, go over and review it, and then be doers of the Word and not hearers only. Adopt that concept of life that Jesus spoke of that you might be as a servant just waiting for his Lord.

May God be with you and bless you, give you a good week, help you as you begin this new year, that you might walk with Him in an ever deepening fellowship. In Jesus’ name. “

Fuente: Through the Bible Commentary

Luk 13:1. There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

This was a matter of common town talk, so of course they brought the news to Jesus. Notice how wisely he used this shameful incident. You and I too often hear the news of what is happening, but we learn nothing from it; our Saviours gracious mind turned everything to good account; he was like the bee that gathers honey from every flower.

Luk 13:2. And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such things?

Do you imagine that there was some extraordinary guilt which brought this judgment upon them, and that those who were spared may be supposed to have been more innocent than they were?

Luk 13:3. I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish.

There would come upon them also, because of their sin, a sudden and overwhelming calamity. When we read of the most dreadful things happening to you we may conclude that something similar will happen to us if we are impenitent; if not in this world, yet in that which is to come.

Luk 13:4-5. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? I tell you, Nay; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

This was a foreshadowing of the overthrow of Jerusalem, and the razing of its walls and towers to the ground, which happened not long after; and even that overthrow of Jerusalem was but a rehearsal of the tremendous doom that shall come upon all who remain impenitent.

Luk 13:6. He spake also this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none.

He had a right to seek fruit upon the tree, for it was planted where fruit-bearing trees were growing, and where it shared in the general culture that was bestowed upon all the trees in the vineyard.

Luk 13:7. Then he said unto the dresser of the vineyard, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground?

This was sound reasoning. It yields nothing, though it draws the goodness out of the ground, and so injures those trees that are producing fruit; cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground?

Luk 13:8-9. And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: and if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down.

He asks a respite, but only a limited one. After that, thou shalt cut it down. If, after the trial of another year, it shall still be fruitless, then even the pleader will not ask for any further respite.

Luk 13:10-11. And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. And, behold, there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself.

If she was there when Christ was speaking about the fruitless fig tree I feel pretty certain that she said That must mean me; I am the fruitless fig tree, but the Master did not mean her, he had other words and more cheering tidings for her.

Luk 13:12. And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.

Oh, what glad news this must have been to her! How it must have thrilled her whole body! As she learned that she was to be restored to an upright position, what delight must have filled her heart!

Luk 13:13. And he laid his hands on her: and immediately she was made straight, and glorified God.

What expressions of fervent gratitude, what notes of glad exultation came from that womans joyful lips! Surely, even cherubim and seraphim could not more heartily and earnestly praise God than she did when she was made straight and glorified God.

Fuente: Spurgeon’s Verse Expositions of the Bible

Luk 13:1. , at that same season) Opportunely they were present; comp. ch. Luk 12:57.-, announcing the tidings) as of a recent event.-, Pilate) This act of Pilate is in consonance with the enmity which he had entertained towards Herod; ch. Luk 23:12. Each of the two had a different cause [for the enmity].-, mingled) An Euphemism. [See Append.]

Fuente: Gnomon of the New Testament

Luk 13:1-9

14. THE NEED OF REPENTANCE

Luk 13:1-9

1 Now there were some present at that very season-This is connected with the discourse that has just been recorded. “At that very season” means on that same occasion. A pause or interruption in the discourse was made by some who were present. They evidently made no application of the truth that had been spoken by Jesus to themselves, but like the covetous man (Luk 12:13), were thinking of other things which had recently taken place. They may have related to Jesus the occasion of Judas of Galilee referred to in Act 5:37. However, we do not know who these Galileans were, neither do we know on what occasion the soldiers of Pilate had killed these and “mingled with their sacrifices” the blood of them that were slain. Uprisings and rebellions were common at that time and especially on feast days. It was considered a great curse to have the blood of the worshiper mingled with the sacrifices of the worshiper.

2 Think ye that these Galilaeans were sinners-Evidently those who told Jesus of this incident were breaking the force of his teachings as applied to themselves; they attempted to divert attention to something else. Many are prone to talk about the death of others rather than about their own death; they rather speak about the sins of others than their own sins. But Jesus does not let them escape the force of his discourse. These Galileans had suffered and the idea was prevalent then as now that sufferings were brought on because of sin. Job’s friends had this idea. Jesus does not deny that these Galileans were sinners; neither does he deny that the calamity that befell them was because of their great sin; he does not deny that divine judgment is visited because of sin. He raises the question as to whether they were greater sinners than those who were present.

3 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent,-In answer to the question that Jesus raised, he said of them that no such preeminence in sin is to be attributed to them. It is wrong to conclude that their fate was due to any great wickedness that they had committed. “Except ye repent, ye shall all in like manner perish.” This declaration brings their attention to their own sin; it is emphatic and solemn. It is a warning that a similar or greater punishment would be brought upon them if they did not repent. This is a severe rebuke to these men who reported this to Jesus and to all others who may be in sin; no one can ward off the force of the truth here spoken by Jesus. “Repent” is used many times in the New Testament. It means a change of mind, disposition, governing purpose; unless one changes from an impenitent heart doom certainly awaits one. The suffering of these becomes a warning to all others to repent or to perish. There is no alternative; it is either repent or perish.

4, 5 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, -Jesus further forcibly impresses this truth upon his hearers by citing another example. There were eighteen persons who were killed by the fall of the tower in Siloam. It is not known the exact location of this tower; probably it was near the pool of Siloam which was near the foot of Mount Zion. There were large porches around the pools where many sick lay. On some occasion some building had fallen upon certain persons and the hearers of Jesus were familiar with the incident. This building is referred to by Jesus as “the tower in Siloam” and was probably the one mentioned in Joh 9:7, and which may have included the dwellers in Jerusalem. Some have conjectured that these eighteen were confined in the tower as prisoners, but does not matter why they were in or near the tower; the point that Jesus makes is that they had perished and that they had not perished simply because of their great wickedness. Their death came, not from the discriminating judgments of God, nor the bloody hands of men, but by the falling tower in Siloam; it was not necessary for them to trace the fall of the tower and its consequences to any judicial act of God.

6 And he spake this parable;-Luke seems to be the only writer that records this parable; it is called “the parable of the barren fig tree.” Figs were native to that country; this tree was planted in a “vineyard,” or a place of vines. Isaiah and David used a parable like this to describe the Jewish people. (Isaiah 5; Psa 70:5.) Jesus applies the same truths by the idea of a fig tree growing in a sheltered field and protected and carefully cultivated, but fruitless. The doom pronounced upon the Jewish nation, unless it was averted by timely repentance, is still more forcibly illustrated by this parable. The longsuffering of God, as well as the threatened destruction of the wicked, is clearly set forth.

7-9 And he said unto the vinedresser,-A “vinedresser” was one whose duty it was to take care of the vines. “These three years” has been used by many to represent the three years of the personal ministry of Jesus on earth; however, there is no reference to this in the text. For three years after this fig tree should have borne fruit, its owner came each year and sought fruit in vain. Why should he waste both time and labor upon a worthless fig tree? The land was cumbered with it and something else could be produced upon the plot that this tree occupied. The gardener begged for one more year of trial; he would nurture it and fertilize it and wait and see the results before destroying it. Increased culture might help it, but left to itself, it had failed to bear fruit. God had waited patiently on the Jewish nation for the fruits of righteousness; so far it had failed. One more period was now set for the Jews to avoid the punishment of their sins. While the fig tree refers primarily to the Jewish nation, in a secondary sense it refers to every impenitent sinner who enjoys the opportunities of salvation, but fails to avail himself of them. Evidently, there is a limitation to divine forbearance; unless averted by timely repentance, the threatened destruction will come, and there will be no power to escape the dreadful doom. It is clear that the Jewish people brought on their own destruction by their obstinate neglect of all the messages which God sent to them; John the Baptist had warned them and predicted that the kingdom of God was at hand; Jesus was in their midst and giving them the opportunities to repent. If ever there was a people that had been spared for a long time and patiently instructed and warned, and had such opportunities to be fruitful, that was the Jewish people.

Fuente: Old and New Testaments Restoration Commentary

Someone brought to our Lord an account of a happening which seemed to suggest that those who suffered catastrophe are proved to be “sinners above all.” He directly contradicted that view, and in that connection uttered the great parable of the fig tree, revealing the true principles of life.

There follow three full-length portraits: of Jesus, in His attitude toward this woman; of the ruler, and his objection; of the woman herself, a daughter of Abraham under the power of evil.

Luke links two parables of the Kingdom with the rejoicing of the multitude for all the glorious things that were done by Him. The first, the parable of the tree, teaches the growth of the Kingdom into a great power; and the second, the parable of the leaven, its corruption.

Passing on His way our Lord shaved that there are limits to the divine mercy, that there will be those who will not be able to enter in. They will be such as are workers of iniquity. It is only against such that the door is shut.

That truth is emphasized by His lamentation over Jerusalem.

Fuente: An Exposition on the Whole Bible

13:1-9. Three Exhortations to Repentance, of which two (1-3; 4, 5) are based upon recent occurrences, while the third (6-9) is a parable. All three seem to have been omitted by Marcion in his mutilated Gospel; but it is not easy to see what he disliked in them. They are peculiar to Lk., and both external and internal evidence guarantee their authenticity. Time and place are indefinite; but the connexion with what precedes is expressly stated, and the scene must have been away from Jerusalem.

1-3. The Moral of the Massacre of the Galilan Pilgrims. There is no record of this massacre in any other source. But the turbulent character of the Galilans, and the severity of Pilate and other Roman governors, make the incident more than credible. Horrible massacres are recorded by Josephus (Ant. xvii.9. 3, xviii.3.1, xx. 5. 3; B. J. ii. 3. 3, 9. 4, v. 1. 5). The fact that such things were common accounts for the absence of other records; and possibly not very many were slain. But such an outrage on Galilans may have been one of the causes of the enmity between Herod and Pilate (23:12); and Keim conjectures that it was on this occasion that Barabbas was imprisoned. So also Lewin, Fasti Sacri, 1407.

Others have conjectured the occasion to have been the insurrection under Judas of Galilee, the Gaulonite of Gamala (Ant. xviii. 1. 1; B. J. ii. 8. 1); but that was many years earlier (c. a.d. 6), and these new-comers evidently report some recent event. On the other hand, the insurrection of the Samaritans (Ant. xviii. 4. 1) took place later than this, being the immediate cause of the recall of Pilate (a.d. 36). And what had Samaritan rebellion to do with the massacre of Galilans? Comp. Philos summary of the enormities of Pilate: , , , , , , (Leg. ad Gaium, 38. p. 1034 c, ed. Galen.). Again he says of him: ; and, . See Lewin, 1493; Derenbourg, p. 198.

1. . Not, there were present, as all English Versions render, but, there came, venerunt (Cod. Brix.). These informants were not in the crowd which Jesus had been addressing, but brought the news afterwards. For this use of comp. Act 10:21; Mat 26:50; Joh 11:28: sometimes followed by (Act 12:20; Gal 4:18, Gal 4:20), or by (Col 1:6): comp. Luk 11:7. In Mat 26:50; Act 10:21, Act 12:20, Vulg. has venio; in Col 1:6, pervenio. Wetst. quotes a close parallel: (Diod. Sic. xvii. 8).

. At that very opportunity, viz. just as He was speaking about the signs of the times. Possibly they had heard His last words, and thought that their story would be regarded as a sign: may look back to (12:56: comp. 1:20, 4:13).

. These pilgrims from Galilee had come up to Jerusalem for one of the Feasts, probably Tabernacles, and had come into collision with the Romans, no doubt through some fanatical act of rebellion. The merciless procurator, himself in Jerusalem to keep order during the Feast, sent troops to attack them as they were sacrificing in the temple courts, and their blood was mingled with that of the slaughtered beasts. The expression, mingling blood with blood, occurs elsewhere. Schoettgen quotes (of Israelites who were circumcised in Egypt at the Passover). et circummcisi sunt, et commixtus est sanguis paschatis cum sanguine circumcisionis (Hor. Hebr. p. 286). And again: David swore to Abishai, if he laid hands on Saul, I will mingle thy blood with his blood (ibid. p. 287; Lightfoot Hor. Hebr. ad loc.).

2. We gather the object of these informants from Christs answer. They did not want Him as a Galiln to protest against Pilates cruelty, perhaps by heading another Galilman revolt. Rather, like Jobs friends, they wanted to establish the view that this calamity was a judgment upon the sufferers for exceptional wickedness (Job 4:7, Job 4:8:4, Job 4:20, 22:5; comp. Joh 9:1, Joh 9:2). Perhaps they had heard about the threatened cutting asunder (12:46), and thought that this was a case in point. There is no hint that they wished to entrap Him into strong language respecting Pilate.

. . . Showed themselves to be (comp. 10:36) sinners beyond all the Galilans. Comp. the use after comparatives, 3:13.

3. . The suffering of a whole nation is more likely to be produced by the sin of the nation than the suffering of an individual by the sin of the individual. Exempla sunt omnium tormenta paucorum. Jesus condemns neither the Galilans nor Pilate, but warns all present of what must befall them unless they free themselves from their guilt. It is this approach of judgment upon His whole people which seems to fill Chrises thought, and to oppress Him far more than the approach of His own sufferings. Grotius points out how exact the is. Vide quam omnia congruerint. Paschatis enim die occisi sunt, magna pare in ipso templo pecudum ritu, ob eandam causam seditionis. But it is unlikely that this massacre took place at the Passover. The rest is right. (B. J. v. 1, 3). See Martensen, Chr. Dogm. 110.

4, 5. The Moral of the Catastrophe at Silosm. This incident also is recorded here only. Jesus mentions it spontaneously as something fresh in their memories. The tower means the wellknown tower.

4. . The perhaps indicates that it was surroundde by buildings.

The Greek form of the name varies. in LXX and Josephus; in Josephus; in Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion. Note the article, which agrees with Jewish usage. In Joh 9:7 and in LXX the article occurs: comp. (Act 9:35). Few sites have been identified with more certainty than Siloam: Conder, Handbk. of B. p. 335; Stanley, Sin. & Pal. pp. 180, 428; Tristram, Bible Places, p. 162.

. 7:41, 11:4; Mat 6:12, Mat 18:24-34. The change of word from (ver. 2) ought to be marked in translation, as by Wic. Rhem. and RV.; and also the change from (ver. 3) to (ver. 5), as by RV., although there is little change of meaning. If Ewalds guess is correct, that these eighteen were working at the aqueducts made by Pilate, to pay for which he had used ( ), then may be used in allusion to this, implying that it was held that these workmen ought to pay back their wages into the treasury (Jos. B. J. ii. 9. 4). Jesus reminds the people that they are all sinners, and that all sinners are debtors to Divine justice (12:58).

5. . The change of tense, if this be the right reading ( A D L M T U X), points to the need of immediate repentance, as distinct from a state or continued attitude of repentance, (ver. 3). Vulg. expresses the difference by nisi ponitentiam habueritis (ver. 3) and si pnitentiam non egeritis (ver. 5). See on 3:3 and 5:32.

. The is stronger than , as in the same manner than in like manner. In both verses the MSS. are divided, but with a balance in ver. 3 for and for here. See Jos. B. J. vi. 5, 4, 7. 2, 8. 3, etc., for the similarity between the fate of these eighteen and that of the Jews at the fall of Jerusalem.

6-9. The Parable of the Barren Fig tree. It sets forth the longsuffering and the severity of God. His visitation of sin, however long delayed in order to give opportunity of repentance, is sure. The fig tree, as in Mar 11:13, is the Jewish nation, but also any individual soul. Comp. Hos 9:10; Joe 1:7. It is arbitrary to assert that the withering of the barren fig tree in Mat_21. and Mar_11. is a transformation of this parable into a fact, or that the supposed fact has here been wisely turned into a parable.

6. . See on 5:36. The parable is a continuation of the warning, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. D. C. G. art. Fig-tree.

. The main subject of the parable is placed first. Deu 22:9 forbids the sowing of corn in vineyards, but to plant other fruit trees there was not a violation of this. At the present day fruit trees of various kinds are common in vineyards and in cornfields in Palestine (Stanley, Sin. & Pal. p. 421). The fig tree ripeneth her green figs, and the vines are in blossom (Son 2:13), perhaps implies this combination.

7. . Lit. It is three years from the time when I continue coming: comp. Thuc. i. 18. 1. A fig tree is said to attain maturity in three years, and a tree that remained fruitless for so long would not be likely to bear afterwards. See quotations in Wetst. The three years of Christs ministry cannot well be meant. The tree had been fruitless long before He began to preach, and it was not cut down until forty years after He ceased to do so. Cyril suggests Moses and Aaron, Joshua and the Judges, and the Prophets (Migne, vol. 72:753). Ambrose proposes the armunciations to Abraham, Moses, and Mary (Migne, vol. 15:1743). Other triplets equally good might be easily devised; but none are required. See Schanz, ad loc. p. 369.

; Why, in addition to doing no good, does it sterilize the ground? Ut quid etiam terram occupat (Vulg.). Excepting here and Heb 2:14, the verb is used in N.T. only by S. Paul. He has it often, and in all four groups of his Epistles. In LXX only in Ezra (4:21, 23, 5:5, 6:8). Latin Versions vary between occupat, evacuat, detinet, and intricat; English Versions between occupy, keep barren, cumber, and hinder. All the latter, excepting Rhem, and RV., miss the : it not only gives no fruit, it also renders good soil useless ().1

8. . Here only in N.T. In Jer 25:33 (32:19) and Ecclus. 22:2 this plur. occurs as here without the art. The curious reading is found in D, and is supported by cofinum stercoris or cophinam stercoris of various Latin texts, d having qualum stercoris.

9. . In the true text ( B L 33, Boh. Aeth.) this expression precedes , and we have an aposiopesis as in Act 23:9; Rom 9:22-24. Comp. Exo 32:32, where LXX supplies the apodosis. The ellipse of occurs in class. Gk. It is perhaps possible to make the apodosis: if it bear fruit, we may postpone the question; but if not, etc. That may mean against next year is clear from Plutarchs use of it for magistrates designate: e.g. (Cs. 14.); and perhaps it may mean next year (Syr-Sin.), the prep. being redundant, as in : comp. Jos. Ant. i. 11, 2. But that need not be understood, and that the prep. need not be redundant, is clear from 1Ti 6:19, where means against the time to come. Only if the prep. be made redundant is the transfer of to (A D) possible; for against next year thou shalt cut it down would here make no sense; but the external evidence is conclusive against the transfer. Comp. Act 13:42; Hom. Od. xiv. 384.

For the change from to ( ) comp. Act 5:38, Act 5:39. It occurs in class. Grk.; and in most cases of this kind either conjunction might just as well have been used twice. Here it is possible that the first alternative is given as more problematical than the second.

. Thou shalt (have) it cut down, shalt give the order for it. The vine-dresser will not even then cut it down without express command. He does not say . Comp, the Baptists warning, in which this same verb () is used (3:9). Trench gives a striking parallel in an Arabian recipe for curing a barren palm tree (Par. p. 359, 10th ed.).

10-17. Healing of a Woman on the Sabbath from a Spirit of Infirmity. The details are manifest tokens of historical truth. The pharisaic pomposity of the ruler of the Synagogue, with his hard and fast rules about propriety; Christs triumphant refutation of his objections; and the delight of the people, who sympathize with the dictates of human nature against senseless restrictions;-all this is plainly drawn from life. See Keim, Jes. of Naz. 4. pp. 15, 162. Here, as in 6:1-11, Christ claims no authority to abolish the sabbath. He restores it to its true meaning by rescuing it from traditions which violated it. See Hort, Judaistic Christianity, p. 32.

10. This is the last mention of His teaching in a synagogue, and the only instance of His doing so in the latter part of His ministry. In many places where He was known the elders would not have allowed Him to preach, seeing that the hierarchy had become so hostile to Him. It is evident that is sing. in meaning, as always in the Gospels. See on 4:31, where, as here, we have the periphrastic imperfect.

11. . Who had a spirit that caused infirmity. See Sanday on Rom 8:15. Similarly a demon that caused dumbness is called a dumb spirit (11:14; Mar 9:17, Mar 9:25). Weiss would have it that this expression is the Evangelists own inference, and a wrong inference, from (ver. 16), which probably means that Jesus knev, her malady to be the consequence of her sinful life. Therefore Satan, who caused the sin, caused the malady. Weiss asserts that the laying on of hands never occurs in the case of demoniacs. And he appeals to (ver. 14), observing that exorcisms are not healings (L. J. 2. p. 53, Eng. tr. 2. p. 239). But we know too little to affirm that Jesus never laid His hands on demoniaces; and both (8:2; Mat 17:16) and (9:42) are used of healing them. Jesus generally cured ordinary diseases with a touch or laying on of hands (4:40, 5:13, 8:44, 54, 14:4, 22:51); but He sometimes healed such with a word (4:39, 5:24, 6:10, 7:10). Although He commonly healed demonises with a word (4:35, 41, 8:29, 9:42), He may sometimes have touched them. And it should be noted that , which implies that she has already been freed from the (comp. 5:20), precedes the laying on of hands. Therefore this act, like the laying hold of the demoniac boy (Mar 9:27), may have been added in order to complete the physical cure. There is nothing to show that the woman had come expecting to be healed by Jesus. For see Ecclus. 12:11, 19:26.

. To suggest that this is a reminiscence of the eighteen on whom the tower fell, and that the twelve in 8:43 is a reminiscence of the twelve in 8:42, is hardly sober criticism. Do numbers never come a second time in real life? And he must be a poor inventor or incapable of varying numbers. Syr-Sin. has had a spirit eighteen years.

. As usual in N. T., we have with the participle, although it refers to a matter of fact. Comp. 1:20; Act 9:9; and see Simcox, Lang. of N. T. p. 188.

. Wholly to lift up herself, to straighten herself properly. Nearly all English Versions follow the Vulgate in taking with ; nee omnino poterat, could not in any wise, could not at all. But it may go with , after which it is placed: coulde not well loke up (Cov.); konnte nicht wohl aufsehen (Luth.). Comp. (Heb 7:25), the only other passage in N. T. in which it occurs. Not in LXX. Josephus always has it next to the word to which it belongs (Ant. i. 18. 5, iii. 11. 3, 12. 1, vi. 2. 3, vii. 13. 3).

12. . Thou hash been and remainest loosed; an unasked for cure. Comp. (5:20, 7:48).

13. . See on 5:25. The verb occurs in N. T. only here, Act 15:16, and Heb 12:12; but is freq. in LXX. Hobart shows that it is used by medical writers of straightening abnormal or dislocated parts of the body (p. 22).

14. . Comp. 8:41. No one had spoken to him, but he replies to what had been done. He indirectly censures the act of Jesus by addressing the people as represented by the woman.

15. . All who sympathize with this faultfinder are addressed, especially of (ver. 17). There was hypocrisy in pretending to rebuke the people, when he was really censuring Jesus; and in professing to have a zeal for the Law, when his motive was animus against the Healer. There was no evidence that people had come in order to be healed. And, if they had done so, would they have broken the Law? Cyril has a very animated attack on this man, whom he addresses as , rebuking him for not seeing that Jesus had not broken even the letter of the Law in keeping its spirit (Migne, vol. lxxii.770; Payne Smith, p. 454). See also Iren. iv. 8, 2. For see on 5:17 and 7:13.

The sing. (D U X and some Versions) is an obvious correction. All English Versions prior to RV., even Wic. and Rhem., have the sing., in spite of hypocrit in Vulg.

. Christ appeals from his perverted interpretation of the law to a traditional and reasonable interpretation. But here the Talmud makes the characteristic reservation that, although water may be drawn for the animal, it must not be carried to the animal in a vessel (Edersh. L. & T. 2.Rev_17). For other arguments used by Christ respecting the Sabbath, see 6:3, 5, 9; Mar 2:27, Mar 2:28; Joh 5:17. We may place them in an ascending scale. Jewish tradition; charity and common sense; the Sabbath is a blessing, not a burden; the Son of Man is Lord of it; Sabbaths have never hindered the Fathers work, and must not hinder the Sons. Such appeals would be varied to suit the occasion and the audience.

16. An argument fortiori. If an animal, how much more a daughter of Abraham; if one whom yourselves have bound for a few hours, how much more one whom Satan has bound for eighteen years. Comp. Job_2.; Act 10:38; 1Co 5:5; 2Co 12:7; 1Ti 1:20: and with comp. (Deu 8:4); also Act 2:7, Act 13:11.

. Not only she may be loosed, but she ought to be. The obligation was for the healing on the Sabbath. It was a marked fulfilment of the programme of the ministry as announced in the synagogue at Nazareth (4:18). There is no prescription against doing good; and a religion which would honour God by forbidding virtue is self-condemned.

17. . As He said (RV.), not When He had mid (AV.).

. Were put to shame: comp. 2Co 7:14, 2Co 7:9:4; 1Pe 3:16; in all which passages RV. is more accurate than AV. See also LXX of Isa 45:16.

. Over all the glorious things that were being done by Him. For comp. Exo 34:10; Deu 10:21; Job 5:9, Job 5:9:10, 34:24; and for the pres. part. Mar 6:2. It refers to much more than the healing of this woman: qu gloriose flebant ab eo (Vulg.).

Some would put a full stop at , and make the introduction to what follows. But this robs do statement of all point. As a revolt of the popular conscience against the censoriousness of the hierarchy it is full of meaning.

18-21. The Parables of the Mustard Seed and of the Leaven. The former is given by all three (Mat 13:31, Mat 13:32; Mar 4:30-32), the latter by two (Mat 13:33). Thus Mt. as well as Lk. places them together. Both parables set forth the small beginning, gradual spread, and immense development of the Kingdom of God, the one from without, the other from within. Externally the Kingdom will at last embrace all nations; internally, it will transform the whole of human life. Often before this Jesus has mentioned the Kingdom of God (6:20, 7:28, 8:10, 9:2, 27, 60, 62, 10:9, 11, 11:20): here He explains some of its characteristics. Mk. places the Mustard Seed immediately after the parables of the Sower and of the Seed growing secretly; Mt. after those of the Sower and of the Tares. But neither gives any note of connexion. Whereas the of Lk. clearly connects this teaching with the preceding incident.1

18, 19. The Parable of the Mustard Seed.

18. . It is a needlessly violent hypothesis to regard this as a fragment torn from its context, so that the refers to something not recorded. On the other hand, it is a little forced to connect the with the enthusiasm of the multitude for His teaching and miracles. This success is but an earnest of far greater triumphs. It is safer to refer it back to ver. 11. After the interruption caused by the hypocritical remonstrance He continued His teaching. With the double question which introduces the parable comp. , ; (Isa 40:18). The parable itself is more condensed in Lk. than in Mk. and Mt.

19. . It is the smallness of the seed in comparison with the largeness of the growth that is the point. Whether other properties of mustard need be taken into account, is doubtful.

It is not quite certain what plant is meant. Stanley is inclined to follow Royle and others in identifying it with the Salvadora Persica, called in the East Khardel, the very word used in the Syriac Version to translate . It is said to grow round the lake of Gennesareth, and to attain the height of twenty-five in favourable circumstances. Its seeds are small and pungent, and are used as mustard (Sin. & Pal. p. 427). Edersheim follows Tristram and others in contending for the Sinapis nigra. Small as a mustard-seed was a Jewish proverb to indicate the least drop of blood, the least defilement, etc. Even in Europe the Sinapis sometimes reaches twelve feet (L. & T. 1. p. 593; Nat. Hist. of B. p. 472).

. Comp. 20:9. Lk. commonly writes : 10:30, 12:16, 14:16, 15:11, 16:1, 19, 19:12; comp. 18:2.

. See Introd. 6. 1. f. Not merely the earth (Mk) or his field (Mt.), but his own garden, viz. Israel.

. All three use , Lk. alone adding , but before is not genuine either here or in Mt. For comp. 20:17; Act 4:11, and 5:36 etc. The expression is freq. in LXX, and is also classical.

, …. All three have this expression. See on 9:58, and comp, , (Dan 4:9, Dan 4:18) and (Eze 31:6: Comp. 17:23), passages which show that this was a recognized metaphor for a great empire giving protection to the nations.1

20, 21. The Parable of the Leaven. Mat 13:33; comp. Luk 12:1.

. The beginnings of the Kingdom were unseen, and Pagan ignorance of the nature of the Gospel was immense. But the leaven always conquers the dough. However deep it may be buried it will work through the whole mass and change its nature into its own nature. Josephus says that a was one and a half of a Roman modius (Ant. ix. 4. 5). It was a seah, or one third of an ephah; which was an ordinary baking (Gen 18:6). There is no more reason for finding a meaning for the three measures than for the three years (ver. 7). But Lange is inclined to follow Olshausen in interpreting the three measures as the three powers in human nature, body, soul, and spirit; and he further suggests the material earth, the State, and the Church.

In class. Gk. we generally have the plur. (). It meams wheaten meal (Hdt. vii. 119. 2; Plat. Rep. ii. 372 B).

. Comp. Act 21:26. In Luk 24:49 it is followed by the subj., as often.

22-30. The Danger of being excluded from the Kingdom of God. The warning grows out of the question as to the number of the saved, but no note is given of time or place. The introductory seems to point back to 9:51, He was continuing His journey (see on 6:1). In any case it is part of the last journeyings which ended in the Passion. For the substance of the discourse comp. Mat 7:13, Mat 7:14, Mat 7:22, Mat 7:23, Mat 7:19:30; Mar 10:31.

22. . Once more we have an amphibolous phrase: see on ver. 11, 10:18, 11:39, 12:1, etc. Either, He went on His way, teaching through cities and villages; or, He went on His way through cities and villages, teaching.

23. . We have no means of knowing whether he was a disciple or not, or what his motive was. The question has always been an attractive one to certain minds (2 Esdras 8.).

. The questioner perhaps supposes that, at any rate, none but Jews will be saved. Comp. Act 2:47; 1Co 1:18; 2Co 2:15. In all these passages the pres. part. should be marked; these who are being saved, who are in the way of salvation.

For introducing a direct interrogative comp. 22:49, Act 1:6, Act 1:19:2; Mat 12:10, etc. The constr. is not classical, and may be explained as arising from the omission of , , or the like. In German we might have, Ob. Wenige selig werden?

. Note the plur. As in 12:15, 42, Jesus gives no answer to the question asked, but replies in a way that may benefit others as well as the interrogator far more than a direct answer would have done.

24. . Keep on striving to enter, or, Strain every nerve. Questio theoretica initio vertitur ad praxin (Beng.). Comp. 1Ti 6:12; 2Ti 4:7; Ecclus. 4:28; Dan 6:14 (Theod.). In Mat 7:13 we have . But the context is quite different; and there it is an outside gate, while here the door leads directly into the house, and is so narrow that only those who are thoroughly in earnest () can pass through it. Vulg. has per angustam portam in both places; but some Lat. texts have januam or ostium here.

. The futures are most important, whether we place a comma or a full stop after the second. Jesus does not say that there are many who strive in vain to enter, but that there will be many who will seek in vain to enter, after the time of salvation is past. Those who continue to strive now, succeed. The change from strive to seek must also be noted. Mere is very different from (1Ti 6:12). Comp. Joh 7:34.

. Will not have strength to (6:48, 16:3): appropriate to the attempt to force a closed door.

25. . Connect this closely with what precedes: Shall not be able, when once the master of the house shall have risen up, etc. With this arrangement a full stop is placed at , and begins a new sentence.

Those who place a full stop at differ much as to the apodosis of . Some make it begin at , more at , and others at . Of these three the first is the worst, making = , and the last is the best (AV. RV.).

26, 27. Comp. Mat 7:22, Mat 7:23. When the attempt to force the door has failed, ye will begin to use this plea; but it will be cut short by the reply, . The plea is almost grotesque in its insufficiency. To have known Christ after the flesh gives no claim to admission into the kingdom.

. A quotation from Psa 6:9, where we have . Aristotle says that as sums up the whole of virtue, so sums up the whole of vice (Eth. Nic. v. 1, 19). Contrast the quotation of the same text in Mat 7:23. Vulg. preserves one difference by having qui operaminis there and operarii here; preserves ignores another in using iniquitas for there and also for here. Similarly AV., and RV., have iniquity in both. With comp. (1 Mal 3:6); (Xen. Mem. ii. 1. 27); (Cyr. iv. 1. 4).

28. . There is no need to interpret of time, a use which is rare in class. Grk. and perhaps does not occur in N.T. Here the meaning is, There in your exclusion, in your place of banishment. Note the articles with and , the weeping and the gnashing, which are indeed such. Elsewhere in N. T. occurs only in Mt. (8:12, 13:42, 50, 22:13, 24:51, 25:30). In LXX Pro 19:12; Ecclus. 51:3; also Aq. Psa 37:9. These two verses (28, 29) occur in Mt. (8:11, 12) in a different connexion and with some difference of wording.

. . For all, this Marcion seems to have substituted . in order to avoid a direct reference to O.T. (Tert. Adv. Marcion, iv. 30). The evidence is wholly against the conjecture that Marcions reading was original one, which was altered in order to oppose him and agree with Mat 8:11. In Mt. is wanting. Some Lat. texts add dei to prophetas, and many add introire, or intrare or introeuntes before in regno or in regnum.

. But yourselves being cast forth without, in the attempt to enter. They never do enter; but, they would have entered, but for their misconduct, their exclusion is spoken of as casting out. Syr-Sin. omits the words.

29. , … A combination of Isa 45:6 and 49:12: comp. 59:19; Jer 3:18; Mal 1:11. In Mat 8:11, Mat 8:12 the exclusion of the Jaws and admission of the Gemiles is still more clearly expressed. This was the exact opposite of Jewish expectations. In mundo futuro mensam ingentem vobis sternam, quod gentes videbunt et pudefient (Schoettgen, Hor. Heb. p. 86); i.e. the Gentiles were to be put to shame at the sight of the Jews in bliss. Here it is the Jews who gnash their teeth, while the Gentiles are in bliss. There is no with , so that the mans curiosity remains unanswered; but the context implies many rather than few. In Mt. is expressed; and this also seems to have been against Jewish expectations. Vidi filios cnaculi qui numero admodum pauci sunt (Schoettgen, p. 80). The Jews commonly spoke of the Messianic Kingdom as a banquet (14:15; Rev 19:9). For the four quarters of the globe comp. Psa 107:3; 1Ch 9:24. Of the order in which they are given here Bengel remarks, Hoc fere ordine ad fidem conversi sunt populi. Mt. has only East and West. Comp. 2 Esdr. 8:1.

Even if (B1 D X) were the right reading for (A B2 R T, ) in ver. 28, there would be no, need to make depend upon . There should in any case be a full stop at .

30. . There are some of each class who will be transferred to the other. Mat 20:16 we have . From that passage coupled with Mat 19:30 = Mar 10:31 we infer that this was a saying which Jesus uttered more than once. But here only is it introduced with , of which Lk. is so fond (1:20, 31, 36, 5:12, 7:12, 37, etc.), and for which Mt. and Mk. have . The practical answer to the question in ver. 23 remains, Whatever be the number of those who are in the way of salvation, that which concerns you is, that you should without delay secure a place among them.

31-35. The Message to Herod Antipas and the Lament over Jerusalem. From it is clear that the scene does not shift. It probably lies in Pera, but we cannot be certain. Both Pera and Galilee were under the jurisdiction of Antipas. The Pharisees wanted to frighten Jesus into Juda, where He would be more in the power of the Sanhedrin; but that they did not invent this alarm about Antipas is clear from Christs reply. He would have denounced the Pharisees for cunning and deceit, if they had brought Him a lying report; and it is very unnatural to make refer to the inventor of the report or to be Pharisees as a body, or indeed to anyone but Herod. For the same reason we need not suppose that the Pharisees werein a plot with Herod. They reported his words withow consulting him. Although the tetrarch wished to see Christ work a miracle, yet he probably regarded Him as a dangerous leader like tha Baptist; and that he should openly threaten to put Him to death, in order to induce Him to leave his province, is probable enough. The wish to disturb Jesus in His work, and to create a panic among His followers, would make the Pharisees report this threat, even it they had no hope of driving Him into the power of the hierarchy. The incident is remarkably parallel to the attempt of Amaziah, priest of the golden calf at Bethel, who first denounced the Prophet Amos to Jeroboam 2., and then tried to frighten Amos out of Israel into Judah, equally in vain (Amo 7:10-17). See Trench, Studies in the Gospels, p. 238.

31. . Would fain kill Thee (RV.). The will of all other English Versions is too like the simple future: comp. 9:23. They do not say, has determined to kill. Possibly Jesus was in the very district in which John had been captured by Antipas; and this may have suggested the threat or the report of it, or both.

32. . As is usually fem. (9:58; Mat 8:20; Jdg 1:35; 1Ki 21:10; and also in class. Grk.), we cannot infer that the fem. is here used in a contemptuous sense: but the masc. occurs Son 2:15. Here, as usual, the fox is used as a symbol of craftiness, not of rapacity, as some maintain. Herods craftiness lay in his trying to get rid of an influential leader and a disquieting preacher of righteousness by a threat which he had not the courage to execute. He did not wish to bring upon himself a second time the odium of having slain a Prophet.1 In the Talmud the fox is called the sliest of beasts. See examples in Keim, Jes. of Naz. 4. P. 344, and Wetst. Foxes of more than one species are very common in Palestine. D. B.2 art. Fox.

. As in the reply to the Baptist (7:22), Jesus gives the casting out of demons and the healing of the sick as signs of the Messiahs works. In N.T. is peculiar to Lk. (Act 4:22, Act 4:30); in LXX Pro 3:8, Pro 4:22. See Hastings, D. B. i. P. 593.

The reading (A R) is a correction to a more familiar verb, for occurs elsewhere in bibl. Grk. only Jam 1:15; Jam_1 Esdr. 5:73 (same v.l. as here); 2 Mac. 15:39. It means, I bring quite to an end.

. The three days have been interpreted to mean (1) three actual days, (2) the three years of the ministry, (3) a long time, (4) a short time, (5) a definite time. The last is probably right. The course of the Messiah is determined, and will not be abbreviated or changed because of the threats of a Herod.1 For the same expression of three actual days comp. Exo 19:10, Exo 19:11. See also Hos 6:2.

. I am perfected, consummor (Vulg.). Comp. Heb 2:10. In both cases the idea is that of bringing Christ to the full moral perfection of His humanity, which carries with it the completeness of power and dignity (Wsctt.). This is the only passage in N.T. outside the Epistle to the Hebrews in which this verb is used of Christ. In that Epistle it is thus used thrice (2:10, 5:9, 7:28), and the idea which it represents is one of the main characteristics of the Epistle. It is doubtful whether there is here any reference to the special phrase which is used in LXX of the installation of priests in their office (Exo 29:9, Exo 29:29, Exo 29:33, Exo 29:35; Lev 8:33, Lev 8:16:32; Num 3:3: comp, Lev 21:10; Exo 28:37 (41); Jud 1:17:5); although such a reference would be very appropriate on the approach of Christs sacrifice of Himself. See Wsctt. on The idea of and on The of Christ (Hebrews, pp. 63-67).

is probably pass. and not mid.; pres. and and not Attic fut. Ellicott, Hulsean Lectures, 1859, p. 264, 4th ed.; Keim, 4. p. 344.

33. . . . Howbeit (see on 6:24, 35) it is ordained by Divine decree (see on 4:43, 9:22) that I go My way hence, as Herod desires; not, however, because you suggest it, but because My work at this time requires it. The same verb is used in places: and . But, as is not repeated, the repetition of (comp. ) may be accidental.2 The expression for the next day occurs elsewhere in bibl. Grk. only Act 20:15; 1Ch 10:8; 1Ch_2 Mac. 12:39: comp. Act 13:44?, 21:26; 1 Mac. 4:28?.

To understand instead of and translate I must go on My way to-day and to-morrow in the adjoining region also, is against the context: plainly= .

. It cannot be allowed, non convenit, non fieri potest: 2 Mac 11:18; Plat. Rep. vi. 501, C. The saying is severely ironical, and that in two ways. (1) According to overwhelming precedent, Jerusalem is the place in which a Prophet ought to be put to death. Qu urbijus illud occidendi Prophetas quasi usu ceperat (Grotius). Jewish usage has determined that Jerusalem is the right place for such crimes. (2) When the conditions of place and time have been fulfilled, it is not Herod that will be the murderer. You profess to be anxious for My safety, if I remain in Herods dominions. Do not be alarmed. I am in no danger here, nor from him. But I must go to your capital: and it is there, and at your hands, that I shall die. Jesus is not referring to the Sanhedrin as having the exclusive right to try a Prophet; nor does He mean that no Prophet had ever been slain outside Jerusalem. The Baptist had been murdered at Machrus.1 But such cases were exceptional. By long prescription it had been established that Jerusalem was the proper scene for these tragedies.

. Any Prophet. To make it equivalent to , and interpret it of Christ in particular, does violence to the Greek.

34, 35. The Lament over Jerusalem. This lament is called forth by the thought of the previous verse. What sorrow that the Messiah should have to speak thus of the metropolis of His own people! The connexion is natural; all the more so if the Pharisees (ver. 31) came from Jerusalem. But the connexion in Mat 23:37 is not less natural; and there Christ is at Jerusalem. To decide between the two arrangements is not easy: and to suppose that such words were spoken on two different occasions is rather a violent hypothesis; which, however, is adopted by Alford, Andrews, Ellicott, and Stier. The wording is almost identical in both places, especially in the remarkable turn from the third sing. () to the second sing. (), and thence to the second plur. (). On the whole it seems to be more probable that the lament was uttered when Jerusalem was before His eyes, than when it and its inhabitants were far away. For the repetition of the name see on 10:41.

34. . The slayer of Prophets pres. part. This is her abiding character; she is a murderess, laniena prophetarum, . Comp. Act 7:52.

. As the wicked husbandmen did (Mat 21:35): comp. Heb 12:20. This is a repetition in a more definite form of the preceding clause. It is arbitrary to make refer to the Apostles and other messengers of the Gospel: they are the same class as . See Paschasius Radbertus on Mat 23:37, Migne, 120:789. . These words, which are found in both Mt. and Lk., are evidence from the Synoptists themselves respecting much work of Christ in Jerusalem which they do not record. As S. John tells us, He ministered there at other times than just before His Passion. The context forbids us from taking in any other sense than the inhabitants of Jerusalem. (Comp. 19:44, and see Neander, L. J. C. 110, Eng. tr. p. 165.) This is fully admitted by Strauss, if the words were really spoken by Christ.1 He suggests therefore that they come from an apocryphal source, and probably the same from which he supposes 11:49-51 to have been taken. In this he has been followed by Loman and Pfleiderer (see Hahn, 2. p. 255). But, like 10:22, this verse-so strongly confirming the Johannean tradition-is far too well attested to be got rid of by any suppositions. The prepositions in mean together to one place-to Myself. Comp. Ps. 101:23?, 105:47.

. Even as a hen her own brood. For comp. Exo 2:14. Like fowl in English, is used specially of domesticated hens (Xen. Anab. iv. 5, 25; Aesch. Eum. 866). Mt. has , her chickens. This similitude is not found in O.T., but is frequent in Rabbinical literature. Schoettgen, pp. 207-210. Comp. (Eur. Heracl. 10). Jerome quotes Deu 32:11 in illustration: As an eagle that stirreth up her nest, that fluttereth over her young, He spread abroad His wings, He took them, He bare them on His pinions. With comp. Rth 2:12; Isa 31:5; Mal 4:2; Psa 17:8, Psa 36:8, Psa 57:2, Psa 61:5, Psa 63:8.

. In tragic contrast with : comp. Joh 1:5, Joh 1:10, Joh 1:11.

35. . Neither here (D A G D M U X, Latt. Boh. Syr.) nor in Mat 23:38, where it is better attested, is more than a gloss. Comp. (Jer 22:5), and , (Jer 12:7). Is being left to you means You have it entirely to yourselves to possess and protect; for God no longer dwells in it and protects it. Comp. (17:34, 35). By your house is meant the home of , the city of Jerusalem. Note the repetition . Syr-Sin., here has, Your house is forsaken; in Mt. it is defective.

. With great solemnity and with strong assurance. Comp. Joh 7:34, Joh 8:21.

. Their seeing Him is dependent upon their repentance; and this is left uncertain; for the after (A D, Vulg.) is not genuine.1 There are three interpretations of the point of time indicated by this declaration. (1) The cries of the multitude on Palm Sunday (19:38; Mat 21:9; Mar 11:9). But this is quite inadequate. Christ would not have declared with this impressive solemnity the fact that He would not enter Jerusalem for some weeks, or possibly months. (2) The Second Advent. But where are we told that the unbelieving Jews will welcome the returning Christ with hymns of praise? (3) The conversion of the Jews throughout all time. This last no doubt is right. The quotation , …, is verbatim from LXX of Psa 118:26, and means as the representative of Jehovah. Converted Israel will thus welcome the spiritual presence of the Messiah.

Found in Luke alone.

Vulg. Vulgate.

Wetst. Wetstein.

Wic. Wiclif.

Rhem. Rheims (or Douay).

RV. Revised Version.

Jos. Josephus.

Cod. Sinaiticus, sc. iv. Brought by Tischendorf from the Convent of St. Catherine on Mt. Sinai; now at St. Petersburg. Contains the whole Gospel complete.

A A. Cod. Alexandrinus, sc. v. Once in the Patriarchal Library at Alexandria; sent by Cyril Lucar as a present to Charles 1. in 1628, and now in the British Museum. Complete.

D D. Cod. Bezae, sc. vi. Given by Beza to the University Library at Cambridge 1581. Greek and Latin. Contains the whole Gospel.

L L. Cod. Regius Parisiensis, sc. viii. National Library at Paris. Contains the whole Gospel.

M M. Cod. Campianus, sc. ix. In the National Library at Paris. Contains the whole Gospel.

T T. Cod. Borgianus, sc. v. In the Library of the Propaganda at Rome. Greek and Egyptian. Contains 22:20-23:20.

X X. Cod. Monacensis, sc. ix. In the University Library at Munich. Contains 1:1-37, 2:19-3:38, 4:21-10:37, 11:1-18:43, 20:46-24:53.

1 Both (contr. from ) and are used of land that yields no return: Xen. Cyr. iii. 2, 19; Theophr. H. Phys. v. 9, 8. Comp. Rom 6:6 that the body as an instrument of sin may be rendered unproductive, inactive (); also 1Co 15:26; 2Co 3:14; 2Ti 1:10.

B B. Cod. Vaticanus, sc. 4. In the Vatican Library certainly since 15331 (Batiffol, La Vaticane de Paul 3, etc., p. 86).

Boh. Bohairic.

Aeth. Ethiopic.

Syr Syriac.

Sin. Sinaitic.

L. J. Leben Jesu

Cov. Coverdale.

Luth. Luther.

Iren. Irenus.

U U. Cod. Nanianus, sc. x. In the Library of St. Marks, Venice. Contains the whole Gospel.

Edersh. Edersheim, Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah.

AV. Authorized Version.

1 With this pair of Parables comp. the Garments and the Wine-skins (5:36-39), the Rash Builder and the Rash King (14:28-32), the Lost Sheep and the Lost Coin (15:3-10). Other pairs are not in immediate juxtaposition; e.g. the Friend at Midnight (11:5-8) and the Unjust Judge (18:1-8).

1 West. quotes from the Talmud, There was a stalk of mustard in Sichin from which sprang out three branches, of which one was broken off, and out of it they made a covering for a potters hut, and there were formed on it three cabs of mustard. Rabbi Simeon, son of Calaphta, said, A stalk of mustard was in my field into which I was wont to climb, as men are wont to climb into a fig tree.

Beng. Bengel.

Tert. Tertullian.

R R. Cod. Nitriensis Rescriptus, sc. 8. Brought from a convent in the Nitrian desert about 1847, and now in the British Museum. Contains 1:1-13, 1:69-2:4, 16-27, 4:38-5:5, 5:25-6:8, 18-36, 39, 6:49-7:22, 44, 46, 47, 8:5-15, 8:25-9:1, 12-43, 10:3-16, 11:5-27, 12:4-15, 40-52, 13:26-14:1, 14:12-15:1, 15:13-16:16, 17:21-18:10, 18:22-20:20, 20:33-47, 21:12-22:15, 42-56, 22:71-23:11, 38-51. By a second hand 15:19-21.

1 Cyril argues that, because we have and not with , the fox must be some one nearer the spot than Herod, viz. the Pharisees (Migne, vol. 72. p. 582). Theophylact uses the same argument. But it is the common use of for that which is condemned or despised, vulpi isti; or still more simply, that fox of yours, i.e. whom you put forward and make use of. Comp. , 5:21, 7:39, 49; Joh 6:42, Joh 6:7:15, Joh 6:36, Joh 6:49, Joh 6:9:16, Joh 6:12:34.

D. B. Smiths Dictionary of the Bible, 2nd edition.

1 The number three seems here, as in the three years (ver. 7), to denote a period of time as complete in itself, with a beginning, middle, and end (Andrews, L. of our Lord, p. 396). Universi tamporis requisiti ad opus suum perfectio significatur (Cajetan).

Wsctt. Westcott.

2 Maldonatus, whom Trench approves, makes the signify, Although I must die on the third day, yet threats will not interfere with My continuing My work until then Rather, Although I must go to Jerusalem, yet a is not threats which send Me thither.

1 But perhaps even in the case of the Baptist the hierarchy at Jerusalem had a hand. was delivered up by some party. Comp. (Mar 1:14), (Mat 4:12).

1 Hier sind alle Ausflchte vergebens, und man muss bekennen: sind diess wirkliche Worte Jesu, so muss or fter and lnger, als es den synoptischen Berichten nack scheint, in Jerusalem thtig gewesen sein (L. J. 1864, p. 249).

G G. Cod. Harleianus, sc. ix. In the British Museum. Contains considerable portions.

. Cod. Sangallensis, sc. ix. In the monastery of St. Gall in Switzerland. Greek and Latin. Contains the whole Gospel.

Latt. Latin.

1 Not only do B K L M P X, Syr. Boh. Arm. and omit , but no authorities insert the words Mat 23:39, which adds to the weight of the evidence against ban here.

Fuente: International Critical Commentary New Testament

Both Repentance and Fruitfulness Required

Luk 13:1-9

Our Lord did not hesitate to hang great lessons on passing events. It is a great art to lead mens thoughts from the outward and transient to the unseen and eternal. God often gives us texts in the happenings of His providence, and when mens hearts are awed and softened there is a conspicuous opportunity for striking home.

We have no right to suppose that sudden disasters prove the presence of special sin in those who are involved in them. Sin is avenged in this life, but rather in the natural sequences than by some sudden act of God. Accidents are not necessarily punishments, and we who witness the sad fate of others have no right to congratulate ourselves on our moral or spiritual superiority. Instead of judging others, let us look to ourselves and repent.

The parable of the fig-tree, with its three years of effort to secure fruitfulness, was intended primarily for the Jewish nation favored with our Lords three years of ministry. But it is of universal application. God is always seeking fruit; love is ever pleading, but sometimes may have to acquiesce in judgment.

Fuente: F.B. Meyer’s Through the Bible Commentary

A Call To National And Individual Repentance — Luk 13:1-9

There were present at that season some that told Him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such things? I tell you, Nay; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. He spake also this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why cumbereth it die ground? And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: and if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down- Luk 13:1-9.

There are two sections in this portion which is now before us. The first five verses contain a solemn warning, based on two events which had taken place recently in Palestine. Then in Luk 13:6-9 we have a parable emphasizing the same truth which our Lord stresses in the first part.

The Lord was ministering in the city of Capernaum which He called His own city-the city to which He had transferred His residence, and to which He seems to have taken His mother after leaving Nazareth. As the people listened to Him, some came to tell Him of terrible things which had occurred just a few days before in Jerusalem. There had been an uprising among certain zealots from Galilee. The Roman Governor, Pilate, had commanded a squad of soldiers to put an end to this rebellion, and a number had been killed in the very courts of the Temple. Naturally the Galileans were greatly distresesd and disturbed. They wondered why God had allowed this wholesale destruction of their own kinsfolk. The people thought that He saw some wickedness in them greater than in ordinary folk; otherwise He would not have allowed them to be slain in this way. Jesus declared that this was not necessarily true. The Galileans had not been killed because they were guilty of greater wickedness than that of ordinary men. Then He solemnly warned all His hearers, saying, I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. In other words, He warns them that the judgment of God is hanging over all unrepentant men; the judgment will fall eventually upon all who have never been cleansed from their sins. These are solemn words indeed! They ought to be taken to our hearts in day like this when there is such widespread individual and national departure from God.1 It is easy for us, as a people and as a nation, to sit down in our complacency and self-sufficiency and imagine that in the sight of God we are far superior to some of the nations which are suffering so terribly in this present world conflict. But above the sound of battles, above the roaring of the bombs, above the agony of the cries of the wounded and dying, we may hear the words of our Lord Jesus Christ: I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

{1 These addresses were given during the Second World War.}

The incident brought before us in these first three verses was one of violence, but the next was an accidental occurrence. Jesus speaks of those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloam fell. Evidently a faulty tower had collapsed, jarred perhaps by an earthquake, and a number of men had been killed. There was a tendency to say, Well, they must have been great sinners to have been exposed to such a death as that; otherwise a good God, a gracious, kind Creator, would have protected them from that accident. But that does not follow, because accidents come to good and evil alike. The righteous as well as the unrighteous suffer from them-from pestilence, conflagrations, hurricanes, and natural disturbances of various kinds. So again Jesus rebuked the people for supposing that those who had died were sinners above others. He said again, I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

The call to repentance is one of the missing links in the preaching of modern times. Some of our brethren are almost afraid to speak of repentance, lest people think of it as something meritorious. Repentance is not a work of merit: repentance is an acknowledgment that one has no merit, that in himself he is just an undeserving sinner exposed to the judgment of God. God commandeth all men everywhere to repent. Repentance is not to be confounded with mere penitence. Penitence is sorrow for sin, but we are told, Godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of. It is not mere sorrow because one has done wrong. I may grieve in my heart to think of the wrong I have done, of the injury I have caused another, and yet I may not really be repentant toward God. Repentance is not to be confounded with what some call penance. Penance is an effort to atone for something which one has done by suffering voluntarily; but no physical suffering or self-denial can ever make up for the wrong we have done to God and to man. Repentance is not to be confounded with reformation. Some people have the idea that repentance is trying to break off from their sins and live righteously. There may be reformation apart from repentance, but there never can be true repentance apart from reformation, because if I really repent I shall certainly seek to reform. The word repent means a change of mind; it is not merely a change of viewpoint. It is not like a change which one might make, for instance, from one political party to another: a man might be a Democrat today and a Republican tomorrow, or vice versa- that is not repentance! Repentance is a change of mind which results in a complete change of attitude. When a man, who has been living in sin and utter indifference to God, confesses his sin and judges his wickedness and earnestly seeks to be delivered from it, when he is determined to walk, not in his old ways or live as he formerly lived, but turns to the God he had spurned and puts his trust in the Saviour He has provided-this is genuine repentance! We read of Repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. The repentant man now finds in Christ not only a Saviour from all his sin and guilt, but also One who gives him a new life in order that he may walk henceforth in a new way. He will live no longer in bondage to the things which dominated and controlled him in the past.

How men need to heed the call to repentance! The apostle Paul, from the very first day of his ministry, stressed that all men should repent and turn to God. Men of the world need to repent of their sins; and Christians need to repent of their coldness and indifference. In the letters to the churches in the book of the Revelation, seven times over the Spirit of God says, He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. Seven times in these letters the call is given to professing Christians to repent and get right with God!

What need there is for national repentance! Our Lord Jesus called the children of Israel to repent, but they refused to hear His voice. He said, O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not! Because, as a nation, they refused to repent they were given up to judgment. Oh, how loudly this demand should ring through the land today, calling upon us as a people to repent of the sins of corruption and wickedness, cov-etousness and violence that characterize us! How we have misused Gods mercies and forgotten our responsibility to honor Him! Thank God, no matter how far down a man or a nation may go, there is still hope in Christ; but if there be no repentance there can be only judgment at last.

Next we have a parable which shows how Israel failed to honor God and how patient He had been: He spake also this parable; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground? And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: And if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down. The fig tree planted in the vineyard was the Jewish nation in the land of Palestine, and the Dresser was the Lord. For three years Jesus had been ministering to Israel: He had gone about calling men to repentance and preaching the kingdom of God, but there were few who had ears to hear and hearts to understand. So Gods patience was exhausted; and He said, Cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground? But the Dresser of the vineyard interceded, saying, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: and if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down. And so the fourth year of ministry began, during which time Jesus continued to proclaim the truth and call men to repentance. But in the midst of the year the Jews rose up against Him and the Roman soldiers led Him to Calvary and crucified Him. There was no national repentance, and as a result the fig tree was cut down: the people of Israel were scattered throughout the world, even as we see them to this day. What a lesson to learn! God has borne with us as a people, not for three years but for a century and a-half, and we are drifting farther and farther from Him. The sentence may soon go forth: Cut it down; why cumbereth it the ground? Other nations have lost their heritage; other nations have been destroyed because of their godlessness. Why should we be spared? But still the Holy Spirit is working; still the message of God is going forth. Oh, that we may have ears to hear and hearts that will respond, that individually and as a people there may be sincere repentance, that we may turn to God and thus avert the threatened doom!

Fuente: Commentaries on the New Testament and Prophets

Luk 13:1-3

The Judgments of God.

I. Our Lord does not say, Those Galileans were not sinners at all. Their sins had nothing to do with their death. Those on whom the tower fell were innocent men. He rather implies the very opposite. We know nothing of the circumstances of either calamity; but this we know-that our Lord warned the rest of the Jews that unless they repented, that is, changed their minds, and therefore their conduct, they would all perish in the same way. And we know that that warning was fulfilled within forty years, so hideously and so awfully that the destruction of Jerusalem remains as one of the most terrible cases of wholesale ruin and horror recorded in history, and as, I believe, a key to many a calamity before and since.

II. But we may learn another lesson from the text. These Galileans, it seems, were no worse than the other Galileans; yet they were singled out as examples, as warnings, to the rest. Pestilences, conflagrations, accidents of any kind which destroy life wholesale, even earthquakes and storms, are instances of this law; warnings from God, judgments of God, in the very strictest sense; by which He tells men, in a voice awful enough to the few, but merciful and beneficent to the many, to be prudent and wise; to learn henceforth either not to interfere with the physical laws of His universe, or to master and wield them by reason and science.

III. The more we read, in histories, of the fall of great dynasties, or of the ruin of whole classes or whole nations, the more we feel-however much we may acquiesce with the judgment as a whole-sympathy with the fallen. It is not the worst, but often the best specimens of a class or of a system who are swallowed up by the moral earthquake which has been accumulating its force, perhaps, for centuries. May not the reason be that God has wished to condemn, not the persons, but their systems? that He has punished them, not for their private, but for their public faults? It is not the men who are judged-it is the state of things which they represent; and for that very reason may not God have made an example, a warning, not of the worst, but of the very best specimens of a class or system which has been weighed in His balance and found wanting?

C. Kingsley, Westminster Sermons, p. 252.

References: Luk 13:1-5.-Christian World Pulpit, vol. v., p. 254; Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. vii., No. 408; Homilist, new series, vol. iii., P. 150.

Luk 13:2-3

I. The folly and uncharitableness of mankind are in nothing more clearly seen than in their disposition to blame everyone who is unfortunate, and to think themselves surely in the right as long as they are prosperous. “While he lived,” said the Psalmist of the worldly-minded, “he counted himself a happy man; and so long as thou doest well unto thyself men will speak good of thee.” On the other hand, let one be smitten with disease or poverty, he shall never want some to ascribe his sufferings to the intemperance of his youth, to his extravagance, carelessness, or vicious indulgences while he had money, or to the judgments of God on his covetousness and want of generosity. And yet every day’s experience proves, both in public and private life, that the wisest of us is deceived, and the best man disappointed in three out of four of his worldly hopes and expectations. The reason of this is, that the present life is a state of trial, and not of reward and punishment; and the use to be made of it is, that the afflicted learn patience, the prosperous godly fear, and all men charity and candour in judging of others.

II. Our Lord’s words in the text are a warning addressed to the Jews as a nation, and awful beyond any human lesson, from the consideration that it was so soon and so terribly accomplished. Jerusalem would not know the things that belonged to her peace; she would not be gathered under the wings of her mighty and gracious Redeemer; therefore, not one only of her towers fell, but all her walls and towers, yea, even the Temple of the Lord was laid even with the ground, so that not one stone was left upon another; not a few Galileans only defiled her altars with their blood, but the whole multitude of her children were slain with the edge of the sword, or led captive into all nations-an everlasting monument of God’s anger against obstinacy and hardness of heart, and a sad lesson to such as judge their neighbours guilty because they suffer, that they also repent if they hope not to perish in like manner.

J. Keble, Sermons Occasional and Parochial, p. 75.

References: Luk 13:2-4.-S. A. Brooke, Sermons, p. 42. Luk 13:3.-R. D. B. Rawnsley, Village Sermons, 1st series, p. 79. Luk 13:5-10.-Homilist, new series, vol. ii., p. 146.

Luk 13:6-9

The Barren Fig Tree.

I. God has placed us in the most favourable circumstances for the bringing forth of fruit. The privileges of the Jews were small in comparison with those which we enjoy. The light which they enjoyed was that of the early dawn; ours is that of the noonday sun. They had the prophets; we have the Son of God.

II. God expects exceptional fruit from a tree on which He has bestowed such exceptional advantages. If we have so much more than other nations, we ought to be just so much better than they, for the fruit in this case is that of character. Righteousness, meekness, fidelity,-in a word, moral excellence springing from our faith in Christ, and our devotion to Him,-that is the fruit which God expects to find in us as the occupants of His vineyard.

III. God pronounces sentence of destruction on all who, having had such privileges, bring forth no fruit. The Church’s life depends on the present members of the Church, and only through their fruitfulness can its permanence be insured. The same is true of individuals. When they cease to grow, they cease to live; and barrenness is at once the symptom of death and the reason why they die.

IV. This sentence pronounced on the barren fig tree is not at once carried into execution. The stroke of Divine justice is arrested for a season, and its arrest is due to the mediation of the great High Priest. But there is no indifference; and if the fruitless man repent not, the day of the Lord will come to him as a thief in the night, and he will suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy.

W. M. Taylor, The Parables of Our Saviour, p. 276.

References: Luk 13:6.-R. D. B. Rawnsley, Village Sermons, 1st series, p. 52. Luk 13:6-9.-Homiletic Magazine, vol. vi., p. 289; Preacher’s Monthly, vol. x., p. 358; E. Blencowe, Sermons to a Country Congregation, vol. i., p. 386; A. B. Bruce, The Parabolic Teaching of Christ, p. 927.

Luk 13:7

Fit to Live.

Men ask, “Are you fit to die?” and men hold up death before the sinner’s eyes, and men dwell in solemn warning on the world to come, and on far-off images of death. But God asks, “Are you fit to live?” What, then, is life, if we have to answer the question, “Are we fit to live?” We must seek for the answer where we find the question. The Lord of life has taken a fruit tree in a garden as the best example of the nature of life, both here and in the one great judgment type, when He cursed the barren fig tree, and withered it root and branch, to be for ever the emblem of the lost nation.

I. Life is an internal growth; this is the first great truth. The outer world comes to it in forces of all kinds, and it receives them all, draws them into its being, subdues them to itself, lives by and through them, but makes no stir itself; neither moves nor utters sound, nor is violent, nor fills the world with the rush of impetuous strength. But planted by a Master’s hand it stays there, drawing from common earth and common air a growth and a beauty new and unknown to them by its own transforming power; and so it goes on, never losing a moment, making all things serve it in turn, be it rain or frost or wind or sun. Rain and frost and wind and sun touch it each with a power of their own, be it in hate or love; but no sooner do they touch it than the life within seizes on the power, masters it, changes it, gives it a new nature, makes it part of a new life, and to take strange new forms of bud and leaf and flower and fruit. The moment the life does not master the forces which come, that moment it begins to lose its own vitality, and therefore silent mastery of an outward world is life.

II. The great question, “Are you fit to live?” takes this form: first, has all the digging and culture and money spent and time been honestly used? Has it ornamented you, and budded into a growth of leaves fair to look on? And, secondly, is there a ripeness of life coming of such a nature as to be food for the living, and a seed of life for fresh planting? Where is the ceaseless inward power that transmutes all that reaches it into luxuriant growths of new and pleasant services, the silent sustained mastery that, come good, come evil, takes it all, and changes it into crop after crop in due season of help for others, life by which others may live? Tried by this test, are you fit to live?

E. Thring, Church of England Pulpit, April 3rd, 1880.

References: Luk 13:7, Luk 13:8.-Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xi., No. 650; Ibid., vol. xxv., No. 1451. Luk 13:8.-J. Natt, Posthumous Sermons, p. 384; Preacher’s Monthly, vol. i., p. 48.

Luk 13:9

The first thing which strikes us, perhaps, in this transaction is its individuality. There must have been many vines and many fig trees in the vineyard; but the story is told as if the whole vineyard were for that one tree alone, and as if the great Proprietor concerned Himself only with it. The inference is evident-the whole Church spreads its provisions for you. As much as if you were the only member in that Church, the whole circuit of its ordinances is for you. Personally, distinctly, separately, God deals with you; He visits you; He examines you; He expects from you; He is grieved or He is pleased with you. It is all in the closest individuality. It is not, “Is this a fruitful Church?” but, “Are you a fruit-bearer in this Church?”

I. It is a very humbling recollection, those years of love and care, those years of unfaithfulness and emptiness which God all along has been counting. The true measure of the emptiness is the extent of the culture. Had the dressing not been what it is, the wonder would have been less. But when we think of all that hand has done-all the cherishing and the watching and the pruning and the training,-then we can estimate that dismal word, “None, none.” “He sought fruit, and found none.”

II. But here the question forces itself upon us, “What is fruit?” For I can hear some one saying, “I know that I have borne very little fruit, but I hope it is not none.” What is fruit? What is it which is to a man what the figs are to the fig tree? I answer: (1) It would be something appropriate to his nature, accordant with his being-“For men do not gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles.” And what is the nature of the being of a man? Physical, intellectual, impassioned, spiritual. Such, then, must fruit be, real and tangible, visible and felt, reasonable, thoughtful, balanced, affectionate, earnest, spirit going forth to spirit, assimilating itself to God. (2) It must be fruit in its season. We do not expect man’s fruit at child’s age. (3) It is not fruit until it is for the Owner’s sake. It is not fruit-growing in thought, word, or deed, for itself or for you; it is something for God, something thought, said, done, for the sake of God. (4) It must be in its nature sanctified, drawn from the Father, received through the Son, matured and mellowed by providences, full of love.

J. Vaughan, Sermons, 1868, p. 133.

Luk 13:10-17

The Impotent Woman.

I. This impotent woman may fairly be taken as a type of character to which we, or many of us, answer; and answer much more closely than, for example, to that of the prodigal son. For if we have inherited a soul naturally Christian, or have had a pious nurture and training, or if, under the mask of our insensibility or our indifference to religion, the grace of God has wrought on our hearts in secret and inscrutable ways, we probably have not broken into open rebellion or flagrant vice, and wasted our patrimony in riotous living. We much more nearly resemble this faithful daughter of faithful Abraham. For her misfortune was, not that she was a contented slave in willing submission to an evil power, but that she was held in a grievous bondage, insomuch that, try how she would, she could in nowise lift herself into straightness and health. Like her, despite all our efforts after truth and goodness, there is a spirit of infirmity in us, an incompetency to do the good we would; a subtle, mysterious malady whose origin is in the will-a malady inscrutable to human eyes, immedicable by human art. There is but One who can make us straight. The Healer of the impotent woman can heal us. Only Christ, the strong Son of God, can redeem us from the weakness which mars our service; but He will do it if we let Him.

II. We may also learn why He often delays His help. God often delays to grant us the help we ask and need, that He may develop faith in us by trial, that He may let patience have her perfect work, that out of weakness we may be made strong by conflict and prayer and endeavour; and last and best of all, that, when we are thus prepared for His coming, He may bring us a good beyond our hopes, and bestow on us a blessing greater than we could once ask or receive.

III. Finally, we may learn, when we are exercised by these kind delays, where and when to look for the Divine appearing. We shall find Christ, as the impotent woman found Him, in the synagogue on the Sabbath; or, to translate the phrase into modern terms of speech, we shall find Him amid the sanctities of worship, when the soul has learned to rest in Him.

S. Cox, Sunday Magazine, 1886, p. 306.

References: Luk 13:10.-Preacher’s Monthly, vol. iii., p. 111. Luk 13:10-13.-Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xxiv., No. 1426. Luk 13:10-17.-A. B. Bruce, The Training of the Twelve, p. 88; W. Hanna, Our Lord’s Life on Earth, p. 144. Luk 13:11-13.-G. Macdonald, Miracles of Our Lord, p. 43; W. Walters, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxiv., p. 326. Luk 13:11-14.-T. Birkett Dover, The Ministry of Mercy, p. 136. Luk 13:18, Luk 13:19.-Homiletic Quarterly, vol. ii., pp. 471, 472. Luk 13:20, Luk 13:21.-Ibid., vol. ii., pp. 471, 479. Luk 13:23.-D. McLeod, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxxi., p. 275; J. Burton, Sermons on Christian Life and Truth, p. 22; R. W. Church, Human Life and its Conditions, p. 97. Luk 13:23, Luk 13:24.-H. W. Beecher, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xvi., p. 309; Ibid., vol. xxvi., p. 187; Homiletic Quarterly, vol. iii., p. 256; F. W. Farrar, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xii., p. 369.

Luk 13:24

Eternal Life not to be Won without Toil.

I. Our Lord says, “Strive;” and He vouchsafes to add one reason why we should strive. A gate is appointed for us to enter into-the gate which leads to our true home, the only place where we can be happy, and this gate is strait, i.e., very narrow. So strait, so narrow, is this gate and way, that it cannot be found for mere seeking. Many, many there are who know more or less of it, have a true notion where it is to be found, and really wish they had entered in and were moving along that way; but they have not the courage to take the true and only method of entering; they will not make themselves low, little, and humble; they will not stoop, so the lowly door keeps them out; they load themselves with earthly riches, cares, and pleasures, so that they and their burdens take up too much room to crowd in through the narrow gate; they will not be converted and become as little children, so they cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.

II. Men hold easily on, hardly seeking, not at all striving, until their path in life is run out, and they find themselves all on a sudden close to the other narrow gate, the very doorway of heaven itself, which is also called strait and narrow, because none may go through it who has not the mind of Christ, the lowly, meek, humble, self-denying mind, which He so earnestly invited, and charged all who would come to Him to learn of Him. But these have not learned it; and what is the consequence? When once the Master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door,-i.e., when the day of trial is over, and the night of judgment is come, and when the work of this world, according to the counsel of God, is ended,-it will be as in orderly and strict households, when darkness and the hour of rest is come, and the family has retired, and the doors are made fast for the night; at such a time, if strangers, who have no claim to such a favour, much more of incorrigible servants who have forfeited their claim, come knocking and demanding admittance, the Master will say, “I know you not whence ye are.” Who can describe the horror and despair which will come upon them in that moment, when they shall hear Him who is love saying to them, “Depart from Me”?

J. Keble, Sermons for Sundays after Trinity, part i., p. 128.

References: Luk 13:24.-Christian World Pulpit, vol. x., p. 161; A. Scott, Ibid., vol. xiv., p. 97; Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. viii., No. 475; J. H. Wilson, The Gospel and its Truths, p. 51; H. W. Beecher, Sermons. vol. i., p. 119. Luk 13:24-27.-Clergyman’s Magazine, vol. iii., p. 281, Luk 13:30.-Homiletic Magazine, vol. viii., p. 193. Luk 13:31-33.-Ibid., vol. xi., p. 213. Luk 13:31, Luk 13:32.-D. Fraser, Metaphors of the Gospels, p. 202. Luk 13:32.-Preacher’s Monthly, vol. ii., p. 97. Luk 13:34. Ibid., p. 246; D. Fraser, Metaphors of the Gospels, p. 209. Luke 13-F. D. Maurice, The Gospel of the Kingdom of Heaven, p. 204; Parker, Christian Commonwealth, vol. vi., p. 563. Luk 14:1.-Ibid., Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxv., p. 241. Luk 14:1-4.-G. Macdonald, Miracles of Our Lord, p. 69. Luk 14:1-6.-W. Hanna, Our Lord’s Life on Earth, p. 144; A. B. Bruce, The Training of the Twelve, p. 68. Luk 14:1-11.-Homiletic Quarterly, vol. i., p. 351; Clergyman’s Magazine, vol. iii., p. 155. Luk 14:1-35.-E. Johnson, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxvi., p. 141. Luk 14:3.-R. D. B. Rawnsley, Village Sermons, 2nd series, p. 217. Luk 14:3-5.-Homiletic Quarterly, vol. v., p. 32. Luk 14:3-6.-Ibid., vol. xii., p. 183. Luk 14:7.-C. C. Bartholomew, Sermons Chiefly Practical, p. 195. Luk 14:7, Luk 14:8.-Preacher’s Monthly, vol. ii., p. 251. Luk 14:7-11.-Homiletic Quarterly, vol. iv., p. 477; A. B. Bruce, The Parabolic Teaching of Christ, p. 309; C. Kingsley, National Sermons, p. 322; H. Goodwin, Church of England Pulpit, vol. ix., p. 13.

Fuente: The Sermon Bible

CHAPTER 13

1. The Necessity of Repentance. (Luk 13:1-5.)

2. The Barren Fig Tree. (Luk 13:6-9)

3. The Healing of a Daughter of Abraham. (Luk 13:10-17)

4. Parable of the Mustard Seed. (Luk 13:18-19)

5. Parable of the Leaven. (Luk 13:20-21)

6. Solemn Teachings. (Luk 13:22-30)

7. The Answer to Herod. (Luk 13:31-33)

8. Lament over Jerusalem. (Luk 13:34-35.)

Luk 13:1-9

Luke alone gives the parable of the fig tree as well as the historical incidents preceding the parable. The absolute necessity of repentance is emphasized by the Lord. The fig tree is the nation Israel; but the individual application must not be eliminated. When there is no repentance, after Gods merciful patience, the delayed judgment will be executed. Israel illustrates this fully. The tree was hewn down, though the root remains. In Matthew we read of the budding fig tree, the sign that the summer is nigh.

Luk 13:10-17

The healing of the daughter of Abraham, whom Satan had bound for eighteen years, is reported only by Luke. Attention has been called to the significance of the number 18. Upon 18 fell the tower of Siloam and the woman, who was bound for 18 years. The number 18, which is 3 x 6 (six the number of man) speaks of evil manifested in its highest uprise–Numerical Bible. Satan had manifested his dreadful power over this daughter of Abraham but the Son of Man, who came to seek and to save that which is lost, has the power to deliver her. She was made straight and glorified God. The expression daughter of Abraham signifies that she was a believer. Satan was permitted to afflict her body; it was the same with Job. See also 1Co 5:5.

Luk 13:18-21

The parables of the mustard seed and the leaven appear in Luke in an entirely different setting than in Matthew. We have already seen in our annotations of Mat 13:1-58, what these two parables teach. Here in Luke they are evidently closely linked with the parable of the barren fig tree, showing that when Israel has failed and passed under the national judgment, the Kingdom of God, as resting in the hands of man, becomes like any other kingdom of the world, sheltering the unclean (fowls), and internally it is corrupted by leaven.

Solemn teachings follow in answer to the question Lord, are there few to be saved? The door is open, but narrow. And the door to salvation will one day be shut for those who refused to enter in. And here we find the words which were omitted by Luke in the account of the healing of the Centurions servant. The application to the Jews, who rejected Him, and the acceptance of the Gospel by the Gentiles is self -evident. The person, whom our Lord calls fox, most likely was Herod himself. The today and tomorrow refer to His great work in bearing testimony and working miracles; the third day, when He would be perfected, is the day of resurrection. Then follows His lament over Jerusalem. The consecutive teachings of this chapter, beginning with the necessity of repentance, Israels failure, the demonstration of His power, His solemn words and finally His lament over Jerusalem are intensely interesting.

Fuente: Gaebelein’s Annotated Bible (Commentary)

Chapter 1

A Word From Our God About Human Tragedy

On April 19, 1995 Timothy McVeigh and Terry Nichols bombed the federal building in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, indiscriminately murdering 168 people. Our nation was shocked. Just a few days after that, my wife and I were in Oklahoma City. I drove by the site of the bombing. I cannot describe the sense of numbness, rage, and frustration I felt as I reflected upon the cowardly act of those murderers and their crime against our nation. Even more than that, I was (and still am) filled with hurt for those families so devastated by the crime.

On April 20, 1999, two teenage boys walked into Columbine High School in Littleton, Colorado and murdered twelve other students and a teacher. Again, our nation was shocked.

On September 11, 2001, our nation suffered the mass murder of 3000 people. Across the United States, citizens watched in horror as cowardly terrorists in hijacked planes crashed into the Pentagon, World Trade Center, and a field in Pennsylvania. What pain the families of those who died in that assault of religious maniacs must live with for the rest of their lives!

Added to the pain caused by such senseless slaughters is the insinuation by many that these acts of inexplicable human cruelty were also acts of divine judgment upon those who died, as though they were sinners above the rest of us.

Not only are such events as these, which are so much on our minds as a nation, so alarming that they make our blood boil, they are horrors that so astound the mind that (try as we may) we have no ability to explain them. The sudden death which has fallen on the sons of men baffles human reason. We have, in recent years, almost come to expect another report of such barbaric deeds every time we turn on the radio or the television or open a newspaper.

Yet, we must not imagine that such things are new. We must not imagine, as many do, that these things are the inevitable consequences of our racially and culturally diverse society, or that they are events beyond the reach of divine wisdom and the control of divine providence.

Luk 13:1-5 tells us otherwise. The Galileans, like those in the terrorist attack of 9/11, were slaughtered by the senseless rage of a cruel man with the power, money, and the means to commit mass murder. Remember those eighteen upon whom the tower in Siloam fell were suddenly ushered out into eternity by the crushing weight of a falling tower.

These events may seem much less significant to us; but you can be certain they were not less significant to the families who lost their loved ones, than the events in Oklahoma, Colorado, and New York. These things are written in the Book of God for us that we may learn to walk with our God in the face of woe. Let us never imagine that Gods providence has become lax. Sudden death is a part of life in this sin cursed earth. There always have been and always will be (for as long as the earth shall stand) such tragedies for men to face. As Gods children in this world, in the face of such events that shake our society to its very foundations, we must not be shaken, or even appear to be shaken. Our God is still on his throne. Let us, therefore, walk through this world of woe, even through this valley of the shadow of death confident and free of fear. God has not given up the reins of the universe. He has not taken off his hand from the helm of the ship. He is still in total control of all things, at all times, in all places. I want grace to trust him and honour him. Dont you? This is his promise to those who do: his soul shall dwell at ease (Psa 25:13).

It matters not who or what the instrument may be (Timothy McVeigh, Terry Nichols, street thugs, or Islamic thugs), that which takes men, women, and children out of this world is the hand of our God. It is God and God alone who kills and makes alive as he will. Sometimes he does so in such sudden, glaring displays that the whole world is shocked by his work.

A Word Of Caution

First, I want to give you a word of caution. We must never assume, as self-righteous men always do, that those who experience great tragedy and suffer great loss are being punished for their sins, as though they were greater sinners than we are. Such arrogant, self-righteous assumptions are as inexcusable as the deeds of wicked men, by whom such acts of terror are executed. I say to you, as our Master did to those who made such a proud assumption, Suppose ye that those who have suffered such tragedies are sinners above all the rest of us, because they suffered such things? I tell you, Nay: but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.

Without question, God does judge men for sin, visiting the iniquities of men upon them, their families and their nation. Without question, ours is a nation and a generation under the judgment of God, judgment we have heaped upon ourselves by wilful rebellion. But it is not within the realm of our ability to know when or for whom sudden death comes by divine judgment.

Often God brings death to his people suddenly, unexpectedly as an act of great mercy and grace.

The righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart: and merciful men are taken away, none considering that the righteous is taken away from the evil to come. He shall enter into peace: they shall rest in their beds, each one walking in his uprightness (Isa 57:1-2).

For the believer, death is never an act of divine judgment, an act of Gods anger. The believers death is always precious in the sight of the Lord. It is totally irrelevant how I die, where I die, when I die, or what the instrument of my death may be. The only thing that matters is that I die in the Lord redeemed, forgiven, justified, and accepted. Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of his saints (Psa 116:15). Everything about the prospect of death is, for Gods elect, joyful (Joh 14:1-3; 2Co 5:1-9; Rev 14:13).

When I have breathed my final breath

And dropped this robe of flesh in death,

When my appointed work is done

And my allotted time is gone,

Dont stand around my grave and cry.

Ill not be there. I did not die.

My Saviour came to call me home,

And I with him to heavn have gone!

Now I am free from sin and pain;

And with the glorified I reign!

Dont stand around my grave and cry.

Im glorified! I did not die!

Seated with Jesus on his throne,

Glorified by what he has done,

I am a trophy of his grace.

Rejoicing, I behold his face.

Dont stand around my grave and cry.

I am with Christ! I did not die!

My body lies beneath the clay,

Until the resurrection day.

In that day when Christ comes again,

Body and soul unite again!

Dont stand around my grave and cry.

Rejoice with me! I did not die!

A Word Of Warning

Next, our Saviour gives us this word of warning: Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish! You and I shall soon be cut off from the earth and ushered into eternity. Are you prepared to die? Am I? There is but one way for you and me to be prepared to die, to meet God in judgment. We must repent. Should you ask me, What is repentance? I would answer briefly that true repentance involves at least these three things: Holy Spirit conviction (Joh 16:8-11), faith in Christ (Rom 10:9-10), and turning to God (1Th 1:2-10; Php 3:3-14).

But we must never imagine, as all the deluded will-worshipers of this world universally assert, that repentance is an act of mans imaginary free will, by which he wins Gods favour. Nothing could be further from the truth. The repentance spoken of by our Lord Jesus Christ, the repentance taught throughout the Word of God, is the work and gift of God wrought in chosen, redeemed, called sinners by his omnipotent, effectual, saving operations of grace. All the persons of the Godhead are engaged in the gracious work of creating repentance in his chosen. God the Father pledged himself to give it, (Eze 36:24-27). God the Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, has been exalted as a Prince and a Saviour for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins (Act 5:31). And God the Holy Ghost is the spirit of grace and supplication poured out upon every redeemed sinner at the appointed time of love, causing every heaven born soul to look unto him whom they have pierced, and mourn (Zec 12:10).

Repentance is not a condition qualifying sinners for grace, but an evidence of grace bestowed. It is not the cause, but the effect. Unless the Lord God works this work in us, enabling us and effectually causing us to turn to him, just like those described here by Luke, Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish!

Fuente: Discovering Christ In Selected Books of the Bible

the Galilaeans: The Galilaeans are frequently mentioned by Josephus as the most turbulent and seditious people, being upon all occasions ready to disturb the Roman authority. It is uncertain to what event our Lord refers; but is probable that they were the followers of Judas Gaulonitis, who opposed paying tribute to Caesar and submitting to the Roman government. A party of them coming to Jerusalem during one of the great festivals, and presenting their oblations in the court of the temple, Pilate treacherously sent a company of soldiers, who slew them, and “mingled their blood with their sacrifices.” Act 5:37

mingled: Lam 2:20, Eze 9:5-7, 1Pe 4:17, 1Pe 4:18

Reciprocal: 2Ch 36:17 – in the house Job 1:19 – it fell Job 22:20 – our substance Psa 74:4 – Thine Eze 9:7 – General Mat 14:3 – his Luk 23:6 – a Galilaean

Fuente: The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge

JUST AT THAT moment some of those present mentioned the case of certain unhappy men of Galilee, who had paid the extreme penalty under Pilate. They had the impression that they were sinners of the deepest dye. The Lord charged home upon His hearers that their own guilt was just as great, and that they too would perish, and He cited the further case of the eighteen slain by the fall of the tower at Siloam. In the popular view these were exceptional happenings indicating exceptional wickedness. The people listening to Him were committed to worse wickedness by failing to understand their opportunity; and, rejecting Him, they would not escape. Thus He warned them of the retribution coming upon them.

In the parable of the fig tree we have the ground of the retribution stated (verses Luk 13:6-10). God had every right to expect fruit from the people; He sought it but found none. Then for one year there was to be ministry to the tree instead of demand from the tree. Jesus was amongst them, ministering to them the grace of God instead of pressing home the demands of the law. If there was no response to that, then the blow must fall. In all this His teaching flows on from the end of chapter 12: there is no real break between the chapters.

Now comes the beautiful incident, verses Luk 13:10-17, in which is set forth figuratively what the grace will accomplish, where it is received. The poor woman, though bowed together and helpless, was one who waited upon the service of God in the synagogue. Her physical condition was an apt figure of the spiritual plight of many. They were full of spiritual infirmity, and the law they found to be an oppressive yoke, so much so that under its weight they were bowed together, unable to straighten themselves and look up.

This woman was a daughter of Abraham, that is, a true child of faith -see Gal 3:7. Yet Satan had a hand in her sad state, taking advantage of her infirmity. Moreover the ruler of the synagogue would have used the ceremonial law to hinder her being healed. But the Lord brushed all this aside. By His Word, and by His personal touch, He wrought her immediate deliverance. Many there are who would say, With me it was law, and infirmity, and hopeless bondage, and the power of Satan, until Christ intervened in the might of His grace: then what a change! Deliverances such as these shame the adversaries and fill many with rejoicing. They are indeed, glorious things that were done by Him.

At this point the Lord showed that even the introduction of the grace and power of the kingdom was not going to result in an absolutely perfect state of things. The parables of the mustard seed and the leaven, brought in here, indicate that, while there would be much growth and expansion in the outward form of the kingdom, it would be accompanied by undesirable elements, and even by corruption.

With verse Luk 13:22 of our chapter a distinct break comes from an historical point of view. The Lord is now seen journeying up to Jerusalem, teaching in the cities and villages as He went. But though this is so, there does not seem to be any marked break in His teaching recorded. The question in verse Luk 13:23, seems to have been prompted by curiosity, and in reply the Lord gave a word of instruction and warning which was much in keeping with what has gone just before. If the incoming of the grace of the kingdom was going to result in the mixed condition of things, pictured in the parables of the mustard seed and the leaven, then the narrow way of life must be sought with much sincerity and earnestness.

The word Strive, in verse Luk 13:24, does not signify work of any kind but earnestness of such intensity as to be almost an agony. It is as though He said, Agonize to enter in at the narrow gate while the opportunity lasts. Many seek a wider entrance through things of a ceremonial sort, as indicated in verse 26. But only that which is personal and spiritual will avail. There is no real entrance save through the narrow way of repentance. So again here the Lord shows the futility of a merely outward religion. There must be inward reality.

The parables of verses Luk 13:18-21 show there will be mixture in the kingdom in its present form; but verse Luk 13:28 shows that in its coming form there will be none. Then the patriarchs will be in it and the mere ceremonialists thrust out. Verse Luk 13:29 gives an intimation of the calling of the Gentiles that was impending, for grace was about to go out world-wide with mighty effects. Grace, as we saw much earlier in this Gospel, cannot be confined within Jewish limits or forms. Like new wine it will burst the bottles. The Jew was first historically, but in the presence of grace his ingrained legalism often hindered him, so that he came in last. The Gentile, not hindered thus, becomes the first when grace is in question.

The chapter closes on a very solemn note. Now it is not the Jew but Herod who comes up for judgment. Herod hid his animosity with the cunning of a fox, but Jesus knew him through and through. He knew also that His own life, characterized by mercy for man, was to be perfected by death and resurrection. The hatred of Herod was however a small thing. The great thing was the rejection of Christ, and of all the grace that was in Him, by Jerusalem. They were the people that God had appealed to by the prophets, and that now He would gather together by His Son. The figure used is a very beautiful one. The prophets had recalled them to their duties under the broken law, while predicting Messiahs coming. Now He was come in the fulness of grace, and the shelter of His protecting wings might have been theirs. All however was in vain.

Jerusalem boasted of the beautiful house which was in the midst of her. Jesus had spoken of it earlier as My Fathers house, now He disowns it as your house, and He leaves it to them desolate and empty. Jerusalem had missed her opportunity, and soon would not see her Messiah until the cry of Psa 118:26 is heard, which proceeds, out of the house of the Lord. That cry will not be heard on the lips of Jerusalem until the day of His second advent.

Fuente: F. B. Hole’s Old and New Testaments Commentary

1

There was more or less friction between the Jews and the Romans, although, the former were suffered to carry on their religious practices. Something had occurred that angered Pilate, and he enforced his penalties upon them even while they were engaged in their sacrificial devotions. The reporters came to Jesus with the news, thinking the incident was a sort of “judgment” sent upon them by the Lord.

Fuente: Combined Bible Commentary

There were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

[Of the Galileans.] If this report concerning the Galileans was brought to our Saviour immediately after the deed was done, then was this tragedy acted by Pilate, a little before the feast of Dedication; for we find Christ going towards that feast, Luk 13:22. But the time of this slaughter is uncertain: for it is a question, whether they that tell him this passage, relate it as news which he had not heard before, or only to draw from him his opinion concerning that affair, etc.

It is hotly disputed amongst some, as to the persons whom Pilate slew. And,

I. Some would have them to have been of the sect of Judas the Gaulonite; and that they were therefore slain, because they denied to give tribute to Caesar. He is called, indeed, “Judas of Galilee”; and there is little doubt, but that he might draw some Galileans into his opinion and practice. But I question then, whether Christ would have made any kind of defence for such, and have placed them in the same level with these, upon whom the tower of Siloam fell; when it so plainly appears, that he taught directly contrary to that perverse sect and opinion. However, if these were of that sect (for I will not contend it), then do these, who tell this to our Saviour, seem to lay a snare for him, not much unlike that question they put to him, “Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar, or no?”

II. There is one that confounds this story with that of Josephus, which he relates from him thus abbreviated; “In Galilee there were certain Samaritans, who, being seduced by a notorious impostor, moved sedition at mount Gerizim, where this cheat promised them to shew them the sacred vessels which, he falsely told them, had been hid by Moses in that place. Pilate, sending his forces upon them, suppressed them; the greater of them were taken and adjudged to death.” I admire how this learned man should deliver these things with so much confidence, as even to chastise Josephus himself for his mistake in his computation of the time for this story, concluding thus; “When, indeed, this slaughter, made upon the Samaritans by Pilate, seems to be that very slaughter of the Galileans mentioned by St. Luke, Luk 13:1.”

Whereas, in truth, Josephus mentions not one syllable either of Galilee or sacrifice, or the Galileans, but Samaritans; and it is a somewhat bold thing to substitute rebelling Samaritans in the place of sacrificing Galileans. Nor is it probable that those that tell this matter to our Saviour would put this gloss and colour upon the thing while they related it.

III. The feud and enmity that was between Pilate and Herod might be enough to incense Pilate to make this havock of the subjects of Herod.

[Whose blood Pilate mingled.] “David swore to Abishai, As the Lord liveth, if thou touch the blood of this righteous man [Saul], I will mingle thy blood with his blood.” So Pilate mingled the blood of these sacrificers with the blood of those sacrifices they had slain. It is remarkable that in Siphra; “the killing of the sacrifices may be well enough done by strangers, by women, by servants, by the unclean; even those sacrifices that are most holy, provided that the unclean touch not the flesh of them.” And a little after; “At the sprinkling of the blood, the work of the priest begins; and the slaying of them may be done by any hand whatever.”

Hence was it a very usual thing for those that brought the sacrifice to kill it themselves; and so, probably, these miserable Galileans were slaughtered, while they themselves were slaying their own sacrifices. For it is more likely that they were slain in the Temple while they were offering their sacrifices, than in the way, while they were bringing them thither.

Fuente: Lightfoot Commentary Gospels

THE murder of the Galileans, mentioned in the first verse of this passage, is an event of which we know nothing certain. The motives of those who told our Lord of the event, we are left to conjecture. At any rate, they gave Him an opportunity of speaking to them about their own souls, which He did not fail to employ. He seized the event, as His manner was, and made a practical use of it. He bade His informants look within, and think of their own state before God. He seems to say, “What though these Galileans did die a sudden death? What is that to you? Consider your own ways. Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”

Let us observe, for one thing, in these verses, how much more ready people are to talk of the deaths of others than their own. The death of the Galileans, mentioned here, was probably a common subject of conversation in Jerusalem and all Judea. We can well believe that all the circumstances and particulars belonging to it were continually discussed by thousands who never thought of their own latter end. It is just the same in the present day. A murder,-a sudden death,-a shipwreck, or a railway accident, will completely occupy the minds of a neighborhood, and be in the mouth of every one you meet. And yet these very persons dislike talking of their own deaths, and their own prospects in the world beyond the grave. Such is human nature in every age. In religion, men are ready to talk of anybody’s business rather than their own.

The state of our own souls should always be our first concern. It is eminently true that real Christianity will always begin at home. The converted man will always think first of his own heart, his own life, his own deserts, and his own sins. Does he hear of a sudden death? He will say to himself, “Should I have been found ready, if this had happened to me?”-Does he hear of some awful crime, or deed of wickedness? He will say to himself, “Are my sins forgiven? and have I really repented of my own transgressions?”-Does he hear of worldly men running into every excess of sin? He will say to himself, “Who has made me to differ? What has kept me from walking in the same road, except the free grace of God?” May we ever seek to be men of this frame of mind! Let us take a kind interest in all around us. Let us feel tender pity and compassion for all who suffer violence, or are removed by sudden death. But let us never forget to look at home, and to learn wisdom for ourselves from all that happens to others.

Let us observe, for another thing, in these verses, how strongly our Lord lays down the universal necessity of repentance. Twice He declares emphatically, “Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.”

The truth here asserted, is one of the foundations of Christianity. “All have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” All of us are born in sin. We are fond of sin, and are naturally unfit for friendship with God. Two things are absolutely necessary to the salvation of every one of us. We must repent, and we must believe the Gospel. Without repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, no man can be saved.

The nature of true repentance is clearly and unmistakably laid down in holy Scripture. It begins with knowledge of sin. It goes on to work sorrow for sin. It leads to confession of sin before God. It shows itself before man by a thorough breaking off from sin. It results in producing a habit of deep hatred for all sin. Above all, it is inseparably connected with lively faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. Repentance like this is the characteristic of all true Christians.

The necessity of repentance to salvation will be evident to all who search the Scriptures, and consider the nature of the subject.-Without it there is no forgiveness of sins. There never was a pardoned man who was not also a penitent. There never was one washed in the blood of Christ who did not feel, and mourn, and confess, and hate his own sins.-Without it there can be no meetness for heaven. We could not be happy if we reached the kingdom of glory with a heart loving sin. The company of saints and angels would give us no pleasure. Our minds would not be in tune for an eternity of holiness. Let these things sink down into our hearts. We must repent as well as believe, if we hope to be saved.

Let us leave the subject with the solemn inquiry,-Have we ourselves repented? We live in a Christian land. We belong to a Christian Church. We have Christian ordinances and means of grace. We have heard of repentance with the hearing of the ear, and that hundreds of times. But have we ever repented? Do we really know our own sinfulness? Do our sins cause us any sorrow? Have we cried to God about our sins, and sought forgiveness at the throne of grace? Have we ceased to do evil, and broken off from our bad habits? Do we cordially and heartily hate everything that is evil? These are serious questions. They deserve serious consideration. The subject before us is no light matter. Nothing less than life-eternal life-is at stake! If we die impenitent, and without a new heart, we had better never have been born.

If we never yet repented, let us begin without delay. For this we are accountable. “Repent ye, and be converted,” were the words of Peter to the Jews who had crucified our Lord. (Act 3:19.) “Repent and pray,” was the charge addressed to Simon Magus when he was in the “gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity.” (Act 8:22-23.) There is everything to encourage us to begin. Christ invites us. Promises of Scripture are held out to us. Glorious declarations of God’s willingness to receive us abound throughout the word. “There is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth.” Then let us arise and call upon God. Let us repent without delay.

If we have already repented in time past, let us go on repenting to the end of our lives. There will always be sins to confess and infirmities to deplore, so long as we are in the body. Let us repent more deeply, and humble ourselves more thoroughly, every year. Let every returning birthday find us hating sin more, and loving Christ more. He was a wise old saint who said, “I hope to carry my repentance to the very gate of heaven.”

==================

Notes-

v1.-[The Galilans, whose blood, &c.] We know nothing about the event here mentioned. Josephus speaks of the slaughter of certain Samaritans by Pilate upon mount Gerizim. But they seem to have been rebels and fanatics, and to have died in battle. It is far more probable that the case reported to our Lord was that of certain Galilans who had come up to Jerusalem to worship, and were slain by Pilate’s soldiers in some popular tumult.

v2.-[Suppose ye…sinners above all, &c.] It is evident that our Lord’s informants were filled with the vulgar opinion that sudden deaths were special judgments, and that if a man died suddenly, he must have committed some special sin. Our Lord bids them understand that this opinion was a mere baseless delusion. We have no right whatever to conclude that God is angry with a man because He removes him suddenly from the world.

Ford gives a quotation from Perkins which deserves reading, “The common opinion is, that if a man die quietly, and go away like a lamb, (which in some diseases, as consumption, any man may do,) then he goes straight to heaven. But if the violence of the disease stirs up impatience, and causes frantic behaviour, then men use to say, ‘There is a judgment of God, serving either to discover a hypocrite or to plague a wicked man.’ But the truth is otherwise.-A man may die like a lamb, and yet go to hell; and one dying in exceeding torment and strange behaviour of body, may go to heaven.”-Perkins’ Salve for a Sick Man.

v3.-[Ye shall all likewise perish.] It is highly probable that these words were spoken with a prophetic meaning, and that our Lord had in view the tremendous slaughter of the Jews by the Roman army under Titus, which was to take place in a few years at the siege of Jerusalem.

v4.-[Those eighteen…tower in Siloam.] We know nothing about the circumstance which our Lord here mentions. It is probable it was something which had lately happened, and was the common subject of conversation among dwellers in Jerusalem, just as any great accident is among ourselves at the present day.

The word translated “sinners” in this verse, means literally, “debtors.”

v5.-[Except ye repent, &c.] The repetition of this sentence shows the general importance of repentance, and the great need in which the Jews in particular stood of it. Ford quotes a saying of Philip Henry’s, which is worth reading: “Some people do not like to hear much of repentance. But I think it is so necessary, that if I should die in the pulpit, I should desire to die preaching repentance, and if I should die out of the pulpit, I should desire to die practising it.”

Fuente: Ryle’s Expository Thoughts on the Gospels

Luk 13:1. At that very season. Probably, but not necessarily, at that very time.

Some that told him. Apparently they spoke, because exasperated by the intelligence, not in consequence of the preceding discourse.

The Galileans. Luke speaks of the matter as well-known, but we have no other information about it. Such slaughters were too frequent to call for particular notice from historians. The Galileans were riotous, and the occasion was undoubtedly some feast at Jerusalem.

Whose blood Pilate mingled with their sacrifices. His soldiers probably fell on them and slew them while engaged in the temple-sacrifices. The victims were subjects of Herod, and it has been conjectured that this was the occasion of the enmity which existed between Pilate and Herod (chap. Luk 23:12). Those who told of the massacre thought that death under such circumstances was peculiarly terrible; and from this they inferred that these Galileans had been great sinners.

Fuente: A Popular Commentary on the New Testament

Section 3. (Luk 13:1-35; Luk 14:1-35; Luk 15:1-32; Luk 16:1-31.)

The Gospel as manifesting God to man.

We are approaching now the very heart of the Gospel; in which God is manifested in righteousness and love to man: His whole character is made apparent. But for this, man also must be manifested, in order that the suitability and necessity of God’s grace may be seen. This is the theme of the first part here, therefore, that righteousness alone, man being what he is, can do nothing for him: judgment, and only judgment, is his portion. The second part (Luk 14:1-35) exhibits God and man in contrast to one another; men seeking their own things and without taste for the things of God; with the consequences of this for those that follow Christ. While, thirdly, in the fifteenth chapter, all the heart of God is seen as towards man when simply lost, rejoicing in his recovery. The sixteenth goes on to the practical life of the disciple, and to the recompense beyond.

1. The first part lays the basis of repentance, and shows how far man’s judgment of himself must go, if it is to answer to the judgment of God with regard to him. Here we have

(1) First, very precisely, Paul’s doctrine of “no difference,” with which he opens the way for the gospel in his epistle to the Romans. They tell the Lord about the Galileans whom Pilate had slain at the very altar, as they were drawing near to God. He probes the thought of their heart by the question: was this, then, a proof that they were greater sinners than others in the sight of God? and answers it Himself, that they were not, but that, except they repented, all would perish alike: there was not a possible one who could merit escape.

He adds another example, where the character of what took place might make it seem more like the special judgment of God Himself, -eighteen upon whom the tower of Siloam fell and slew them: were these, at any rate, “debtors” to the justice of God beyond all else of the dwellers in Jerusalem? and again He will not leave it to others to answer, but answers it Himself in the same way as before. The number 18, which is 3×6, speaks of evil manifested in its highest uprise; and note that the Lord says not a word with regard to them to lessen the thought of evil in them: that is not the point. On the contrary, make of it as much as possible, the lesson is only deeper. For the question is, not, were they sinners beyond others? but does the hand of God upon them prove them to be that? had they not been such, could they have pleaded exemption from divine judgment on that account? And to this He answers, No: judgment from God, and even to perdition; will come upon all, except they repent. It is the owning the ruin in which we are alike, which casts us, as sinners, upon unfailing mercy and brings out from under judgment: this, and this alone.

(2) He strengthens this by showing that the delay of judgment does not at all mean escape from it, but only that God desires men to escape, and would leave them the possibility of it. The alternative still remains: “if not, thou shalt cut it down;” the fruit of repentance must be brought forth, or sooner or later (if in this life even never) judgment must take its course.

Even this respite comes, not from comparative betterness, but through a Mediator. It is not that there is some little fruit, but let it alone till all means are exhausted that may produce fruit. It is the plea of mercy only that could avail for any; and the fruit of repentance must at last be found.

(3) Here comes in the assurance of the resource that there is in God for all that so turn to Him, though it be “without strength” as well as “ungodly.” A woman bowed together so that she could not lift up herself, for eighteen years! Notice, once more, that sinister eighteen. Yet with Him there is no difficulty. “Woman; thou art loosed from thine infirmity,” He says; and then His hands make His words good. She was made straight immediately, and glorified God.

But this produces indignation in the synagogue: for it is the sabbath; and a man must not use the power of God upon the sabbath day! What! the Lord says: is it to preserve the rest of God unbroken, to keep a daughter of Abraham in bondage to Satan? Notice the emphasis He lays upon this, that she is a daughter of Abraham. How unseemly for one who inherits Abraham’s faith to be kept bowed together; and this is, doubtless, how we are to take Christ’s plea for her, as in the case of Zacchaeus afterwards (Luk 19:9). This perfects the picture: work there is none, but God’s work, and the synagogue in vain would tie His hands. It was, in fact, but loud-voiced hypocrisy: for they had no difficulty in leading away their beasts to the water. They only prized man at less than the beast.

(4) With this, for the time, His adversaries are silenced, and the people rejoice at all His glorious works. But the Lord repeats here two significant parables whose meaning we have already seen; but which gain a new significance from their new position. They are parables of the Kingdom not then begun; and carry us beyond Judaism into that which would indeed seem to show His adversaries silenced, and the people rejoicing in His power established.

Alas, what it does show is the likeness of human nature in all dispensations, the revival of the synagogue in the professing Church of Christ, and the consequent degradation of the divine in human hands. For these parables show us the Kingdom of God itself administered by man, and the changed form which is the result of this. In the first it is seen like one of the kingdoms of the world, and the ministers of Satan finding shelter in it. In the second the professing Church itself is adulterating the bread from heaven, to adapt it to the tastes of the world; in the end the word being leavened. Such is man; and in no way, perhaps, could he be shown more hopeless in his evil. Hope can be in God alone.

The weakness even of the saint is shown in these pictures: for the evil goes on without ability on his part to overcome it. For himself he may; but he has lost control of that which was committed to him, and cannot recover it. His very separation from the evil, which faithfulness to God enjoins, has to be in confession of the general ruin.

Such then is man; and being such, all help, all hope, must be in God alone. “Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted of?” (Isa 2:22).

This judgment, seen and accepted in the Cross, is peace, holiness and happiness. Self is set aside by that which has made peace for us; and Christ abides as the One in whom we have acceptance with God, and the store-house, freely ours, of every blessing.

(5) But judgment yet abides for those that refuse His grace, and the door of salvation is even a narrow one, for the many who would gladly enter the Kingdom by some way more gratifying to their pride of heart, or freer to the careless foot of those who would have God as careless. Nor would that door be always open: the Master of the house would rise and shut it; and then there would be many left outside, even of those who could plead outward acquaintance with Him, but no practical inward knowledge, still the unsaved doers of unrighteousness. Then would be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when they would see Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the Kingdom of God, but be themselves shut out and Gentiles too from all quarters would come and sit down there; the last being first, the first last: men’s thoughts ever, naturally, the opposite of God’s. But God’s will stand.

(6) The Pharisees come now to the Lord with an apparently friendly suggestion, but which, from His answer to it, evidently proceeded from Herod himself. “That fox” was but seeking in a round-about way to get rid of One whom he feared as well as hated. It is easily to be understood from what we have read of him elsewhere, that he did not want more blood on his hands of such a character as had already stained them. Yet the reports of the marvels done in what was his own kingdom troubled and haunted a heart in which, as is so commonly the case, superstition and unbelief held sway together. If he did not want to commit himself to threatening which he might have to make good, he was more than willing that it should be done by others. The Lord shows him that He knew well his design; and that He was perfectly beyond the power of all that he could do. The power of God which was showing itself supreme over man’s great enemy, and in tender assuagement of the misery which had evoked divine compassion in its behalf, could not submit to be thwarted or curbed by-aught that man could do. It would go “today and tomorrow,” -the two days of testimony in the face of unbelief; .on the third day, He, the glorious Worker, would be perfected; and there is surely an enigmatic reference to resurrection. The mightiest miracle of all, not in power displayed only, but in its significance, would place Him for ever in manifest supremacy, with His work accomplished, all the power of the enemy but working out, spite of itself, the divine purpose.

For He knew whither He was going, not to escape Herod, but to meet the enmity of man where it had ever displayed itself most, where most God had, through the generations past, drawn near to men. Jerusalem had a fanaticism of hatred for the prophets which would be jealous of any perishing elsewhere. Then with a sob of anguish for His murderers: -“Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killeth the prophets, and stoneth those that are sent unto her!” -He turns where His heart draws Him, to testify in face of the inevitable result following -“how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen her brood under her wings! and ye would not.” So He and they must part, because they will: their house -no more God’s house -is left to them; and say unto you, Ye shall not see Me, until ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.”

2. The fourteenth chapter shows man; such as we have seen him, in contrast with God, and the rejection of His grace by man in consequence of the resulting estrangement of his heart from Him. The conditions of discipleship are therefore the readiness to abandon even the nearest relatives for His sake, and to take up one’s cross to follow Him. The cost must be reckoned seriously in a world so adverse, and God’s salt must not be allowed to lack its savor.

(1) Once more the sabbath question is brought up; and this time, by the Lord Himself. In it they would set God against Himself, and make His statutes prohibitory of the profit to men they were intended to secure. He takes this up therefore in the house of one of their rulers and a Pharisee. A man is there before Him who has the dropsy; and He asks the question which was not then for the first time asked, but which they had never answered, “Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath?” But they are silent. Then He makes divine power give the answer, surely an unbribed one: He takes and heals him, and lets him go. God has decided.

The case He puts to them, He had put before; and He puts it to show that they themselves had virtually decided it also, and that to make even a doubt of it was mere hypocrisy on their part; they made none if it were ox or ass, or the worth of these. But good with God has constant prerogative: He never tied His own hands, that He should not bless, though man; if he could, would do so. They lacked sincerity; but how far were they from God, who dared to argue for Him so!

(2) He turns to the guests to press on them the wisdom of humility. Even in the world the man that exalts himself is often abased: but with God this is the constant rule. Man’s way is that of self-exaltation: he cannot trust God nor see himself aright; he must be abased for blessing or abased in judgment. How the Speaker here in His own Person illustrates the contrast between God and man. How far He had come down! emptying Himself in a love that seeketh not her own; that divine fulness might be in Him for human need: a need which our pride forbids us to own; and would make the cross of Christ but foolishness.

(3) Now He has a word also for the entertainer, bidding him seek his recompense at the resurrection of the just. For this, he must not invite those who can repay him, but the poor, the maimed, the blind. To covet what is spiritual, and invisible except to faith: that is not only permitted but enjoined upon us, though the recompense is but mercy, and the Giver One who never mistakes, and whose rule in exaltation and abasement, Christ has just now given. We are safe, therefore, in waiting for His approval; while the sense of His grace encourages the weakest to send his heart on there.

(4) Now, when one of those at table hears these things, his heart is stirred to say that he is indeed blessed who shall eat bread in the Kingdom of God: to which the Lord replies by a parable, to the effect that men do not think so, but when God opens to them the provision of His house, the invited guests begin all to make excuse. Their possessions, the relations upon which they have entered, these in themselves not evil, are made excuses for turning the back upon that to which as Israelites they had been invited, and where indeed they claimed to have a place. The Kingdom long looked for had come nigh at last, the blessed. Servant of Jehovah had appeared, to make known to the guests that the appointed time was arrived, and all things were now ready. Nothing needed but to come and partake of the free bounty of God, -of a grace which required nothing but man’s acceptance of it.

The leaders of the nation; their self-claimed representatives, were those who had treated thus the heavenly message. Grace itself was forced to turn from them to the poor of the flock, those in the streets and lanes of the city, “the poor and the lame and the maimed, and the blind.” Poor enough, and with plenty of defects, the very evils of their condition were such as took from them the excuses which had been made by the others. “The blind had no field to view, the lame could not go along behind his oxen, the maimed had no wife who could have hindered him from coming; only the feeling of poverty could have held them back; but this feeling also vanishes, since they must in a friendly way be led in by the Servant” (Van Oosterzee).

Thus the condition of the guests, which stumbled the Pharisees, is accounted for. The publican and the harlot went into the Kingdom of God before these: for their knowledge of themselves as sinners, and their despair of self-recovery, made the Saviour of the lost to be fully suited to them. Repentance and faith were in their case friendly associates which took them by both hands to lead them to Jesus.

But God’s provision found not in this way sufficient guests in Israel: “Lord, it is done as Thou hast commanded, and yet there is room.” Again; therefore, is the word issued, “Go out into the highways and hedges,” -to the mere unsheltered wanderers, such as were, spiritually, the Gentiles, -“and compel them to come in,” (love’s sweet compulsion,) “that my house may be filled. For I say unto you, that none of those men that were invited shall taste of my supper.”

The last words, though speaking of the rejection on God’s side of those who were rejecting His grace in Israel, their place given to the Gentiles, yet in principle remains true as to all rejectors, they shall not taste of God’s supper. The invitation is now world-wide, and bears with it wherever it goes the responsibility attached.

(5) There follow, the world being such as all this shows it to be, the conditions of discipleship. It is just when crowds are going with Him, and to these, that the Lord declares them. He had spoken in the same way before, but the repetition intensities His utterance, and shows its exceeding importance. He who comes to Him must hate (in comparison with Him) all nearest and dearest to him, and his own life, too. He must bear his cross, and come after Him, or he cannot be His disciple.

Then He bids them count the cost of this, and draws two pictures: the first under the figure of building; the second, of a warfare.

A “tower” is something that is conspicuous and eminent as a building; and needs, on that account, a special solidity. It may be for defence; it nay be for overlooking what is round it. Our Christian discipleship should have all these characters.

It will be conspicuous, in a world like this, just as far as it is Christian. The world is not something of an inferior sort, but the total opposite of Christianity. The Christian is a light in the world, a light which shines in darkness, and cannot blend with it.

It will be eminent: little need to say that, with the Lord’s conditions before our eyes. Even the world recognizes the moral height of devotedness and self-sacrifice; though it will make large reserve when it is estimating this in the case of a Christian.

Then as to defence, the character of the disciple fully maintained shields him from how much temptation which the waverer invites and succumbs to; while the suffering to which he is exposed as such causes the “Spirit of glory and of God” to rest upon him (1Pe 4:14), power that is equal to every demand upon it

Finally, the disciple it is who as such acquires the ability to see, the single eye being in fact that of the disciple, to whom Christ is the touchstone of every thing.

But this is a tower that costs much to build, from the point of view from which it is seen by one outside it. It will cost him all that the world holds precious; how much he will gain he is not yet in the place to see. He who attempts it lightly will surely find it beyond his power to accomplish; and he who does not undertake it in strength far greater than his own.

The next picture of discipleship views it as a warfare. A king is going to an encounter with another king: for you must indeed be as a king to meet the forces that are against you in the world. Moreover these are not merely irregular, guerilla forces: they are organized under a king of their own; the dread “prince of this world,” with more than the power of this world in his hand, and more than you are likely to be able to meet, high as you may rate your competence. Here, surely, if you come to reckoning, all is against you: the case is more strongly against you, the result of failure worse than in the former one. You may be scoffed at if you begin to build and are not able to finish; but here it will be worse: provoke the animosity of the world against you, and it is an enemy that does not easily forgive.

Thus the effect of reckoning may seem mere discouragement; and so it is meant to be, from all mere levity, and from all self-confidence: if you are setting out in either of these moods, you may as well give up at once. If, on the other hand, you are in serious earnest, the Lord’s words are meant only to cast you upon resources better than your own; and all-sufficient.

But savorless salt, of what use is it? just as little is discipleship without reality. Israel had been; in God’s thought for her, such a purifying salt for the nations of the earth. It had become savorless; and God’s new evangel had not succeeded in imparting to it the quality which it had lost. It could only be cast out. And just such would be the case with those who should now have merely the label without the reality of discipleship.

3. We now come to the very heart of the Lord’s teaching in this Gospel, and turn from man and what he is, to realize the love of God towards him, in spite of, or rather, in view of what he is, -the heart of God told out in seeking and saving that which is lost. The three parables of this chapter unite in this: in each case what has been lost is found; in each the joy is with the finder; and in heaven; before the angels, speaks conclusively of Whose joy it is that is presented. The three parables again; in this connection, naturally suggest the Trinity, the Shepherd and the Father being in manifest agreement also with such a thought. The Woman does not seem so, until we realize that the Spirit is often presented in Scripture in the agents and instruments through which He works. The Woman then will stand directly for the Church, but still as the vehicle of the Spirit, and all parts of the chapter will be in place. Father, Son, and Spirit are all occupied with man; and he it is through whom the angels themselves become adoring witnesses of the “exceeding riches of His grace, in His kindness towards us in Christ Jesus.”

(1) All the tax-gatherers and sinners were drawing near to Him to hear Him: this was the occasion of the parables and shows us the application of them as not to wandering saints, but to sinners truly that: the “lost,” a deeper word used by divine love here than the Pharisees themselves, as to men in this life, would have cared to utter. But these were murmuring, after their manner, at the Physician of sin-sick souls, for going after them. “This Man receiveth sinners,” they say, “and eateth with them.” It is then that in a parable He makes personal appeal to them. Was there any of them who if he lost but one sheep out of a hundred, would not leave all the rest and go and find it? Yet they wondered at the value of a human soul to Him! He was finding what He had lost: for they were His; He was Maker and owner of them indeed, become shepherd in His care for them; and He would not leave one such till He had got it back.

We see in this a character of these parables as an appeal to the different classes before Him: not meant therefore, to convey merely general truth but to specialize and apply it. The “lost” is not here characteristic of men in general, but meant to apply itself to those who in self-despair would take it as their description. The Pharisees would disclaim it as intended for them -would have resented it if so applied: they would discern readily enough for whom it was intended; while the poor outcast sinners, self-convicted, would find to their unutterable joy, that they were just those whom He, compassionate Saviour, could not suffer to be lost. All that followed was for them: the putting upon His shoulders, the bringing home with joy; His care too great to trust them any more to themselves for getting home. Then the reception, the gathering together of the friends, the angels, to bid them all rejoice with Him! He does not close without a word for the other class here: for, if the lost sheep was the sinner that repenteth, who then were these “ninety and nine just persons who needed no repentance?” Ah, there had been no joy like this in heaven over them! there never could be as long as they retained this character.

(2) The second parable is that of the woman, in Scripture the figure of the Church, the instrument of the Spirit. The lamp of the Word is in her hand, and she needs it in the darkness of the night, while Christ is absent. The “house” is the circle of natural ties and relationships; for it is not just a question of public preaching, but of that testimony upon which the success of the preacher after all so much depends, and for which the whole Church, and not any class or section of it, is responsible. Good it is to realize that every soul of man, covered with the dust of sin as he may be, and hidden in the darkness of the world, belongs of right to the King’s treasury, and has the King’s image stamped on him, though with sore disfigurement. Claim him we may, wherever we may find him, for God to whom he belongs. This general evangelism, we may learn from the parable here, is what is the mind of the Spirit for the Church indwelt of Him. Here too there must be friends and neighbors summoned to rejoice, -angelic onlookers who are in sympathy with Him who is always the glorious Seeker, and who sets in motion all the springs of love and pity that flow anywhere in unison with His own.

(3) The third parable shows us the dead alive again; the subjective side, therefore, of this recovery of the lost, which the first two were incompetent to express. The sheep is simply brought back; the piece of money is unchanged when restored; but the lost son returns to his father, and in heart, though under the pressure of famine at the first. The parabolic veil also is thinner, and permits the affections of the heart to manifest themselves with freedom. The two classes seen in the first parable, lost sight of in the second, reappear and come fully out in contrast here, the mirror being held up before the Pharisee as never before, in the elder son.

Sons they both are. This, which has led some astray as to the application; is intelligible in view of Israel’s relationship to God, as in Deu 14:1 : “Sons ye are of Jehovah your God.” This, of course, must not be understood as if involving the Spirit of adoption; which they had not, nor what would be implied by such language in the New Testament. It involved of necessity neither new birth nor salvation. An adoption they had; and the Lord says to the Syro-phenician woman, “It is not meet to take the children’s bread and to cast it to dogs.” Again in the parable which He spoke to the Jews after His solemn entry into Jerusalem, He speaks of Pharisees and publicans both as “sons,” exactly as here. Those to whom He was now addressing Himself claimed this most unhesitatingly in their own behalf, and in a sense in which He could not allow it: “We be not born of fornication,” they said indignantly: “we have one Father, even God” (Joh 8:41.)

This relationship, though it might be only external, furnishes the basis of appeal in the story before us. External only it was, at first, with the younger son; and to the end of it with the elder. The prodigal naturally is the younger son: the elders of Israel were with the Pharisees.

This younger son soon shows where his heart is. The “substance” that he gets and squanders is, of course, his portion in natural things, that which God has in fact divided among men to use as accountable to Him who gave it, or perhaps to abuse in utter forgetfulness of Him. The far-off country which he seeks classes him at once among the many whose backs are habitually turned on God. Here for awhile he enjoys himself after the fashion of those to whom transgression has its own delight, in the lusts which yet consume and never satisfy. An end must come, therefore, in which not only his own resources are at an end, but a famine comes upon all the sources of supply. He is in a land, too, where no man gives, but he joins himself to a citizen of that country, and is sent into the fields to feed swine. Sad picture of Satan’s service, in ministering to men given up to their own lusts entirely, longing even to be as they are; thank God, (this is His mercy merely and the door of hope) thank God, in vain.

Now he comes to himself, and in his misery the thought of his father’s house breaks in upon him. Alas, it is not yet his father; nor does he think aright of it either, if we realize of what it is the parable speaks. Bread there is there, to be sure, enough and to spare -abundance of bread in that Bethlehem, where our Christ was born, and whence He came to us: bread enough, but not for hired servants. No hired servant, as such, could eat the passover in Israel (Exo 12:45.) God has all children in His house, and service but for the free hearts who know the constraint of love in serving Him.

The prodigal is not yet in place to know this, and fain would be one of those hirelings himself. All else is gone for him; but he will go back and confess the sin which he committed, which has deprived him of the son’s place (never really known), and after the fashion of man’s humility, which recognizes not the worthlessness of such labor nor the grace of God, he will say, “Make me as one of thy hired servants.”

With all this, he is yet on his way to his father. The father’s love anticipates and effectuates the son’s endeavor. “When he was yet a long way off, his father saw him, and had compassion; and ran, and fell on his neck and kissed him.” Not a word of the confession intended has been uttered; not a question is put: “I said, I will confess my transgression to the Lord; and so Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin.” There is no reproof for the past, no stipulation as to the future, no condition in this free forgiveness. How it would spoil the revelation of the Father’s heart which is to do the yet needed work in the soul of the returning prodigal, make the son a son, and deliver from all thought of that far country, save abhorrence of that which had carried him thither!

Now, in another spirit than that which dictated it, he can pour out his confession. “Make me a hired servant,” he cannot say for shame. And the right acknowledgement of his unworthiness is cut short by the father’s peremptory joy which bids, “Bring forth a robe, -the best, -and put it on him, and put a ring on his hand, and sandals on his feet.” What he could not have pretended to as claim if he had never wandered is now his in the father’s delight to have him back: Christ, the sinner’s robe of wondrous righteousness, what can equal it in the apparel of the angels as they shine in heaven? Then the ring unites the working hand to God for ever; and the feet are shod for all the way, whatever it may be.

“And bring the fatted calf, and kill it, and let us eat and make merry: for this my son was dead and is alive again; and was lost, and is found.”

Death is the food of this new life, for which in fact, that it might be, life had to be given. Such is the ransom price by which the prodigal has to be redeemed from the bondage of sin. And henceforth death is not merely conquered, but becomes the minister to a life in which the shadow of death is passed for ever. The fatted calf -or young ox, not immature but in the first fresh vigor, -the type of the laborer for God, is here the peace-offering, that aspect of the Lord’s work which the Gospel of Luke expresses. The prodigal is welcomed into the joy of reconciliation and communion with God; but it is the Father’s joy, let us still remember, which is all through prominent: “This my son was dead and is alive again; was lost and is found.”

Every way in contrast with this picture, we have now that of the elder son; and it would be impossible, surely, for any one to mistake for whom it is intended. He has not wandered, is no prodigal, has no need of repentance, has never transgressed his father’s commandment, is still in the field when his brother comes home; and then finding how he has been received, breaks out in indignation. Then another side of his character comes out: he himself brings it out. Music and dancing in his father’s house: these are strange things to him. Joy over him there never had been such. He had had no privileges, not even a kid to make merry -not, mark, with his father, but with his friends. Could the cold, cheerless life of a formal religionist be more clearly expressed? He too is in heart away from his father, has no sympathy with the yearning of God’s love over a sinner, cannot eat and make merry over the return of such, though his father comes out and entreats him, will not go in. What is the end of a breach like this? That the Lord leaves to be decided by each one in his audience for himself. But God keeps -can they expect otherwise? -to His own thoughts: “It was meet that we should make merry and rejoice: for this thy brother was dead and is alive again: he was lost and is found.”

There is one thing here, however, which spite of all the rest has been supposed to give countenance to the view that the elder son is the true picture of the child of God, or at least the consistent one. It is, that the father says, “Son, thou art ever with me, and all that I have is thine.” But to explain this we have only to go back to the beginning of the parable and to remember that the substance which the father had divided between them, and which the younger son had squandered in self-indulgence, could not be any figure of spiritual blessings, but, as already said, of earthly things. If, then; the prodigal had returned, that with all its spiritual gain did not reinstate him in the possession of what he had lost; it did not in itself restore the lost health, the forfeited possessions, the various good gifts of God which had passed away from him. On the other hand, the spiritual blessings which salvation brings do not become the possession of any by the careful or upright use of earthly things. And the witness of his own heart (in the case of the elder son) was that, spite of his own punctilious righteousness, the Father’s house had made no music over him.

4. This leads on; however, to the next parable, in which, not the outside multitudes but disciples are taught how they may use even earthly things (even the mammon of unrighteousness) in such a way as that, when this fails, the “friends” they have made by it, may receive them into the eternal tabernacles. But here, notice, there is no parade of the righteousness of the one who acts after this manner. No, it is the very opposite: we have an unjust steward accused of wasting his master’s goods, a thing which recalls to us the younger son of the parable before given; rather than the elder. And here is where we all begin naturally, although the Lord has something else to say of this before He closes.

But to begin with, all are stewards of God in the matter of those things with which we have been entrusted and not one of us can stand before God on the ground of righteousness in our stewardship. Death -and this is brought out in fullest emphasis by the law of Moses -is the turning of man out of the place for which he was originally created, as having failed in it: and who is not turned out? Self-righteousness is thus impossible if we will listen to the teaching of nature itself, and above all of that law under which the Pharisee so securely sheltered himself. The “publican,” or tax-gatherer, become a disciple, had owned his sinnership before God, while the Pharisee had refused to recognize it: and thus in the only way possible for man; the repenting sinner had become comparatively righteous.

The parable here is not however of the reception of a penitent, but of stewardship: of one under sentence of dismissal for unrighteousness, and of what he can still do in view of the future.

He does not hope for reversal of his sentence, but seeks how best he may sub-serve his interest when this has taken effect. If death be this dismissal, as it most evidently is, then in the application this refers to what comes after death; and so the Lord Himself applies it.

The steward is a child of this age, and his wisdom is that of his generation. It is not commended for its righteousness, but for its adaptation to the end in view; and in this respect the children of this age are wiser than the children of light. They pursue their end with more clear-sighted consistency, while the children of light are often how strangely inconsistent. The unrighteous steward is unrighteous to the last, and no plea to the contrary is ever made for him; but his wisdom as to the future is set before us for our imitation; the unrighteousness of it being distinctly reprobated and set aside in the words that follow the parable: “for, if ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon; who will commit to your trust the true riches?”

His master’s goods are still in the steward’s hands; and these are all the means that he has, as his words plainly show. Yet his authority over them seems only now to extend so far as concerns the rendering that final account that has been required of him. He is no doubt under jealous oversight now, as to any further waste,” such as has been charged against him; but, of course, if he is to render an account, he has authority to call in the accounts. Here he can do no harm.

So he calls in his lord’s debtors to see how every one stands, and remits to each a portion of his debt, a thing which Edersheim remarks, was within his rights, though his motive in it was unrighteous. In mercy, and in his master’s interests even; he might have done so; he did it in his own.* But the wisdom with which he made capital out of what was not in his hands is clear enough. The moral for disciples is, “Make yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness, that, when it fails, they may receive you into the eternal tabernacles.”

{* Van Oosterzee concludes that it was his own overcharge that he remitted, and thus that he made his account right with his master, while he gained credit with the tenants. But this introduces much that is conjectural; and it does not seem that he had hope of setting his account right.}

Certainly it is not meant that we can buy ourselves thus admission into heaven, or that God’s grace is shown in permitting us to buy cheap. He gives, but does not sell; unless it be “without money and without price.” And even as to rewards, love can reward only what is done from love. Yet love itself may desire, and must, the approval of Him towards whom it is felt, and so may covet the rewards of love; while grace permits us out of what is not our own to make “friends” that shall in this way welcome us in the habitations of eternity.

Thus to use what is so commonly as to be characteristically the “mammon of unrighteousness” is not unrighteous, but faithfulness in that which is Another’s; and although it be in “that which is least,” as such earthly things must be, yet even as that it may test and manifest the character with regard to what is the “true riches.” A man’s piety cannot be measured by his charities; but on the other hand it cannot exist without them, for “faith without works is dead.” And he who seeks to satisfy himself with that which is not his own; but of which he is merely steward, will find the things that are his own proportionately unsatisfying. Even an Abraham, with his face toward Egypt, will find a famine in the land which God has promised and brought him into.

Thus the Lord deals with the side of righteousness; and He rules with a firm and steady hand. Grace does not relax the lines of government; and the throne of grace is a true and absolute throne. A servant may not be a son, but every son is a servant; and “no servant can serve two masters.” God and Mammon are incompatible as that.

5. But that cuts deep; for the Pharisees are among His audience; and they, the zealous maintainers of law, are at the same time money-lovers. They deride Him therefore: for had not the law promised all temporal good to the man that kept it? From this it was easy for one that had never felt the hopelessness of man’s condition upon that footing, to make the fruit of a man’s own covetousness the token of his acceptance with God. They thus, as the Lord told them, justified themselves before men; but justification is not man’s work, but God’s: what human law allows one to judge his own case? when; alas, also, the world is in complete opposition to God, and what is esteemed most highly by it is with Him an abomination.

There was another thing. The dispensation of law was passing away. The law and the prophets were until John; and then the Kingdom of God was preached. Now every one was forcing his way into that, through the opposition of those like themselves who neither believed John; nor the One to whom he testified.

The passing of the dispensation did not mean that the law had failed. It could not fail: heaven and earth might pass rather than one tittle of it fail. It did not fail, when that to which it pointed came; nor when that was remedied. which Moses for the hardness of their hearts had permitted, and the new dispensation perfected what the law was unable to enforce.

He gives them an example, which the former Gospels have insisted on more fully. Pharisaism had taken advantage of the permission of divorce to give sanction to a license against which the whole spirit of the law bore witness. Now all this was to be remedied. He that should put away his wife and marry another would now commit adultery; and he likewise who should marry a divorced woman. The exception given in Matthew with regard to this, and which is found neither in Mark nor Luke, is not really an exception: for the divorce only affirms the breach of the law of marriage which sin had already made in the case excepted.

Thus the law had not failed, but was only perfected in the Kingdom of God.

The Lord goes back now to illustrate the fundamental mistake that they were making by the contrast of two men; perfect opposites of one another in life and after death, but in either case with the reversal after death of the condition in life.

He pictures a rich man; so rich as that if the Pharisaic idea were right, he should have been in fullest favor with God. He is clothed in purple and fine linen; and passes each day in uninterrupted enjoyment.

There is a poor man at his gate, so poor as to be in beggary and starvation. He longs for the crumbs (the broken pieces) from the rich man’s table; and the dogs -unclean animals for the Jew -come and lick his sores.

No evil is recorded of the rich man further than this, that he enjoyed himself to the full. Even neglect of Lazarus is not urged against him. Perhaps Lazarus may have got the broken pieces. That he remained a beggar is true: but is it supposed that a rich man is to feed and care for every beggar at his door-step? Nor do we read of anything to the credit of this Lazarus. Providence seems to have decided against him, and the law to have condemned him: for where are the good things the law has promised to those that keep it?

The beggar dies, and there is a marvellous change. Without any means by which to make friends for himself to receive him into the everlasting tabernacles, he is carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom. A beggar, with everything against him as that, according to the law, gets a place that the best Jew in the world might envy him for. What has caused this? Not law, we may be sure. Not any need of making up for that pitiable life on earth by the after condition. The testimony of the law settles this fully, and would settle it as well for any child of man. Nay, his name, Lazarus, Eleazar, “the Mighty One the Helper” gives us the only key to the explanation here. Spite of all else against him, God the Mighty One, acting apart from law, and so in grace, has lifted him from that degradation in which he was to the place in which now we find him. He who has chosen Jerusalem, Jacob, Abraham, any other name in this line that you please to name, has chosen to do this -to display Himself in it: and who shall say Him nay?

The rich man also dies, and is buried. Again a marvellous, but now dreadful change! In hades -it is not hell, gehenna -he lifts up his eyes being in torment, and sees Abraham from afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. “And he called and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue: for I am tormented in this flame.”

The language is, of course, as figurative here as on the other side is Abraham’s bosom. All representations of what is beyond the present life seem to partake of the same figurative character, which is, however, all the more adapted to appeal strongly to the imagination. The final judgment is not yet come; the once rich man has, as we presently see, brothers upon earth who may be warned to escape that place of torment. Resurrection; therefore, has not come any more than judgment, but the wrath of God is already realized in suffering which can be most suitably conveyed to us in terms like this. The hope of relief, -of such slight relief as is requested here, is presently declared to be in vain; an impassable gulf (or chasm) unalterably fixed between the lost and saved, no crossing or mingling to be, even for a moment; no hope of condition changing after death, such as many entertain today, for a moment to be thought.

But the reason for the rich man’s coming into that awful doom is what is evidently intended to be pressed upon us. The Lord has already declared to his disciples that whosoever loseth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal; and that, if a man come to Him, and hate not his own life, he cannot be His disciple. This, it is plain, the rich man had not done. This only it is that is affirmed against him: “Child, remember, that thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things” -not “good things” simply, but “thy good things.” He had chosen life on the wrong side of death, and lost it.

This loss is not merely that: for God cannot be simply passive with regard to sin, and the tormenting flame is the wrath of God upon it. Death is not extinction; nor, therefore, is the second death. All that we find in this picture is the very opposite of this: it is intense realization. And if the pang of remorse is the soul’s judgment of itself, (such judgment as the lost may be capable of,) the judgment of God is other than this, and more.

Oh, then; for a voice to warn men! So thinks the poor sinner here. Companionship is no alleviation of this hopeless anguish. “I pray thee then; father,” he says, “that thou wouldst send him to my father’s house: for I have five brethren; so that he may testify to them, lest they also come into this place of torment.” Even this hope fails: “They have Moses and the prophets,” Abraham answers; “let them hear them.” But he urges further: “Nay, father Abraham; but if one go to them from the dead, they will repent.” But he said to him, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded if one rise from the dead.”

No fear that Moses should not receive due honor from the lips of Christ. These Pharisees with their strenuous seeking of a sign from heaven: these are they that dishonor Moses. “Take up, and read,” disdainful Pharisee, and thou shalt see how Moses accuses thee of unbelief of all the signs that he has given, and which are fulfilled in Him that speaks to thee. Yet our hearts ache so often for something more, even with Scripture completed in our hands, and a greater than Moses speaking to us from it. Yet “all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea, and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spiritual drink;” and out of all the host that did so, two men of those that came out of Egypt entered the land to which God was bringing them! So with the men that wanted a sign now, did they dream that when He whom they had devoted to death should come back from the dead, they would be found giving large money to the keepers of His tomb, to have it believed a lie that He was risen? So still, with their eyes tight shut, men cry for light.

Fuente: Grant’s Numerical Bible Notes and Commentary

JUDGMENT AND PENALTY

There is such a close connection between the opening of this chapter and the close of the preceding, that it were better not to have separated them. Jesus had been speaking of judgment and penalty, and now came those to him who put a case or two which seem to illustrate what he said (Luk 13:1-15). But they are mistaken, as He teaches them. Those events had a voice for the living, and concerned not only the dead.

The parable of the barren fig tree is intended to impress this still further (Luk 13:6-9). The Jewish nation was the fig tree, and for the three years of Christs ministry there had been no fruit from it. A little longer delay would be granted, and then it would be cut down (but not rooted up). This agrees with all the prophets, that a remnant will someday spring up and bear fruit.

All that follows down to and including Luk 13:21, is related to this same teaching. For example, the spirit of the ruler of the synagogue (Luk 13:10-17), showed the unlikelihood of any change in the nation; while the parables of the mustard-seed and the leaven foreshadowed what we were taught in Matthew 13 and another point of view. In other words, the Jews were to lose their place as Gods witnessing people on the earth for the time being, and His Kingdom would come to embrace the Gentiles. Both of these parables treat of Christian profession, the first (Luk 13:18-19) showing its spread from a small beginning, and the second (Luk 13:20-21) its permeation by a generally accepted creed, as leaven permeated the dough. There is no thought in either of the parables however, that the Gospel would spread over the whole earth in this age, nor have we found this taught anywhere in the New Testament.

The remainder of the chapter consists of Christs teachings on His way toward Jerusalem (Luk 13:22), and they too, bear on the general subject of judgment and penalty. The question in Luk 13:23 is answered only indirectly. Each one is to make sure of his own salvation. It is no ideal picture that is set before us in the verses following (Luk 13:25-30), for it is the Judge of that solemn day Himself Who speaks. The Pharisees, troubled at His words, but hypocritically professing interest in his safety, warn Him in Luk 13:31, but they might spare themselves their pains, for He was walking deliberately towards death, which, for Him, could take place only in Jerusalem.

QUESTIONS

1. Tell the story of Luk 13:1-5 in your own words.

2. Give an interpretation of the barren fig tree.

3. Do the same for the two parables of the lesson.

4. Memorize Luk 13:24.

Fuente: James Gray’s Concise Bible Commentary

There were two eminent sects among the Jews in our Saviour’s time, namely, the Herodians and Galileans; the former stood stiffly for having tribute paid to the Roman emperor, whose subjects the Jews now were; but the Galileans (so called probably from Judas of Galilee, mentioned Act 5:37) opposed this tribute, and often raised rebellion against the Roman power. Pilate takes the opportunity when these Galileans were come up at the passover, and sacrificing in the temple, to fall upon them with his soldiers, and barbarously mingled their own blood with the blood of the sacrifices which they offered; neither the holiness of the place (the temple) nor the sacredness of the action (sacrificing) could divert Pilate from his barbarous impiety. Our Saviour, understanding that some of his hearers then present concluded these persons to be the greatest sinners, because they were the greatest sufferers, he corrects their errors in this matter, and assures them, that the same or like judgments did hang over all other sinners, as well as these, if timely and sincere repentance prevented not.

Learn hence,

1. That a violent and sudden death is no argument of God’s disfavor.

2. That notwithstanding persons are exceeding prone to pass rash censures and an uncharitable judgment upon such as die suddenly, especially if they die violently.

3. That none justly can conclude such persons to have been the greatest sinners, who have been in this world the most signal sufferers.

4. That the best use we can make of such instances and examples of God’s severity, is to examine our own lives, and by a speedy repentance to prevent our own perdition: I tell you, Nay, etc.

Fuente: Expository Notes with Practical Observations on the New Testament

Luk 13:1-3. There were present at that season When Christ spake the foregoing words; some that told him of the Galileans The followers of Judas Gaulonites, whose story Josephus has given us at large, Antiq., Luk 18:1. It appears he was the head of a sect who asserted God to be their only sovereign, and were so utterly averse to a submission to the Roman power, that they accounted it unlawful to pay tribute unto Cesar, and would rather endure the greatest torments than give any man the title of lord. Perhaps this story of the Galileans might now be mentioned to Christ with a design of leading him into a snare, whether he should justify or condemn the persons that were slain. Be this as it may, the scope and connection of the passage, as well as Christs answer, show, that the persons who mentioned the case of these Galileans thought God had permitted them to be massacred at their devotions for some extraordinary wickedness; thus insinuating a very wrong idea of divine providence. And Jesus said, Suppose ye, &c. Christ not only condemned the notion now mentioned, but told them expressly that these Galileans were not to be reckoned greater sinners than others, because they had been overtaken by so severe a calamity, and exhorted them, instead of forming harsh judgments of others from such examples of sufferings, to improve them as inducements unto themselves to repent, assuring them that if they did not they should all likewise perish; or, perish in a similar manner, as the word implies. And, as a general and national repentance did not take place, Christs threatening was most awfully verified. For there was a remarkable resemblance between the fate of these Galileans, and that of the main body of the Jewish nation; the flower of which was slain at Jerusalem by the Roman sword, or by the falling of walls and towers, while they were assembled at one of their great festivals: and many thousands of them perished in the temple itself, and, as their own historian relates, were literally buried under its ruins. Many, who came from far to attend the passover, fell before their sacrifices; and when Titus took the city a multitude of dead bodies lay round the altar.

Fuente: Joseph Bensons Commentary on the Old and New Testaments

10. Conversation on two Events of the Day: Luk 13:1-9.

Luke does not say that the following event took place immediately after the preceding, but only in a general way, (Luk 13:1), in the same circumstances. The three following sayings (Luk 13:1-9) breathe the same engagedness of mind as filled the preceding discourses. The external situation also is the same. Jesus is moving slowly on, taking advantage of every occasion which presents itself to direct the hearts of men to things above.

The necessity of conversion is that of which Jesus here reminds His hearers; in Luk 12:54 et seq. He had rather preached its urgency.

1 st. Luk 13:1-3. The Galileans massacred by Pilate.

Josephus does not mention the event to which the following words relate. The Galileans were somewhat restless; conflicts with the Roman garrison easily arose. In the expression, mingling their blood with that of the sacrifice, there is a certain poetical emphasis which often characterizes popular accounts.

The impf. signifies they were there relating. Jesus with His piercing eye immediately discerns the prophetical significance of the fact. The carnage due to Pilate’s sword is only the prelude to that which will soon be carried out by the Roman army throughout all the Holy Land, and especially in the temple, the last asylum of the nation. Was not all that remained of the Galilean people actually assembled forty years later in the temple, expiating their national impenitence under the stroke of Titus? The word likewise (Luk 13:3) may therefore be taken literally. A serious, individual, and national conversion at the call of Jesus could alone have prevented that catastrophe.

2 d. Luk 13:4-5. The Persons buried by the Tower of Siloam.

The disaster which has been related recalls another to His mind, which He mentions spontaneously, and which He applies specially to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. The aqueduct and pool of Siloam are situated where the valley of Tyropeon, between Sion and Moriah, opens into that of Jehoshaphat.

Forty years later, the fall of the houses of the burning capital justified this warning not less strikingly.

When a disaster comes upon an individual, there is a disposition among men to seek the cause of it in some special guiltiness attaching to the victim. Jesus turns his hearers back to human guilt in general, and their own in particular; and from that, which to the pharisaic heart is an occasion of proud confidence, He derives a motive to humiliation and conversion, an example of what was called, Luk 12:57, judging what is right.

3 d. Luk 13:6-9. The Time of Grace.

Here again we have the formula , which announces the true and final word on the situation. (See at Luk 12:54.)

A vineyard forms an excellent soil for fruit trees. As usually, the fig-tree represents Israel. God is the owner, Jesus the vine-dresser who intercedes. (), To what end? , moreover; not only is it useless itself, but it also renders the ground useless. Bengel, Wieseler, Weizscker find an allusion in the three years to the period of the ministry of Jesus which was already past, and so draw from this parable chronological conclusions. Altogether without reason; for such details ought to be explained by their relation to the general figure of the parable of which they form a part, and not by circumstances wholly foreign to the description. In the figure chosen by Jesus, three years are the time of a full trial, at the end of which the inference of incurable sterility may be drawn. Those three years, therefore, represent the time of grace granted to Israel; and the last year, added at the request of the gardener, the forty years’ respite between the Friday of the crucifixion and the destruction of Jerusalem, which were owing to that prayer of Jesus: Father, forgive them.

The MSS. have the two forms , from , and , from . The proposition …is elliptical, as often in classical Greek; we must understand . The Alex., by placing before , probably wished to escape this ellipsis: If it bear fruit, let it for the future [live]. The extraordinary pains of the gardener bestowed on this sickly tree represent the marvels of love which Jesus shall display in His death and resurrection, then at Pentecost and by means of the apostolic preaching, in order to rescue the people from their impenitence. This parable gives Israel to know that its life is only a respite, and that this respite is nearing its end. Perhaps Paul makes an allusion to this saying when he admonishes Gentile Christians, the branches of the wild olive, saying to them, (Rom 11:22).

Holtzmann acknowledges the historical truth of the introduction, Luk 13:1. He ascribes it to the Logia, like everything which he finds true in the introductions of Luke. But if this piece was in ., of which Matthew made use, how has he omitted it altogether?

Fuente: Godet Commentary (Luke, John, Romans and 1 Corinthians)

LIII.

REPENTANCE ENJOINED. PARABLE OF THE

BARREN FIG-TREE.

cLUKE XIII. 1-9.

c1 Now there were some present at that very season [At the time when he preached about the signs of the times, etc. This phrase, however, is rather indefinite– Mat 12:1, Mat 14:1] who told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 2 And he answered and said unto them, Think ye that these Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they have suffered these things? 3 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all in like manner perish. [While Jesus spoke, certain ones came to him bearing the news of a barbaric act of sacrilegious cruelty committed by Pilate. It may have been told to Jesus by enemies who hoped to ensnare him by drawing from him a criticism of Pilate. But it seems more likely that it was told to him as a sample of the corruption and iniquity of the times. The Jews ascribed extraordinary misfortunes to extraordinary criminality. Sacrifice was intended to cleanse guilt. How hopeless, therefore, must their guilt be who were punished at the very times when they should have been cleansed! But the Jews erred in this interpreting the event. Quantity of individual sin can not safely be inferred from the measure of individual misfortune. It was true that the Galilans suffered because of sin, for all suffering is the result of sin. But it was not true that the suffering was punishment for unusual sinfulness. Our suffering is often due to the general sin of humanity–the sin of the whole associate body of which we are a part. History, of course, says nothing of Pilate’s act here mentioned. Pilate’s rule was marked by cruelty towards Jews, and contempt for their religious views and rites.] 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and killed [326] them, think ye that they were offenders above all the men that dwell in Jerusalem? 5 I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. [Of this instance, also, there is no other historic mention. It, too was a small incident among the accidents of the day. The pool of Siloam lies near the southeast corner of Jerusalem, at the entrance of the Tyropan village which runs up between Mt. Zion and Moriah. The modern village of Siloam probably did not exist at that time. What tower this was is not known. As the city wall ran through the district of that fountain, it may possibly have been one of the turrets of that wall. This instance presents a striking contrast to the slaughter of which they had told him, for it was, 1. Inflicted upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and 2. It came upon them as an act of God. And Jesus therefore concludes that all shall likewise perish, he pronounces upon the entire people–Jews and Galilan alike–a punishment made certain by the decree of God. It is significant that the Jewish people did, as a nation, perish and lie buried under the falling walls of their cities, and the debris of their temple, palaces, and houses. But the word “likewise” is not to be pressed to cover this fact.] 6 And he spake this parable [this parable is closely connected with Luk 13:3, Luk 13:5, and Luk 12:58, Luk 12:59]; A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came seeking fruit thereon, and found none. 7 And he said unto the vinedresser, Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it down; why doth it also cumber the ground? [It cumbered the ground by occupying ground which the vines should have had, and by interfering with their light by its shade, which is very dense.] 8 And he answering saith unto him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it [a common method of treating the fig-tree to induce fruitfulness]: 9 and if it bear fruit henceforth, well: and if not, thou shalt cut it down. [In this parable Jesus likened his hearers to a fig-tree planted in a choice place–a vineyard, [327] the odd corners of which are still used as advantageous spots for fig-trees. There is no emphasis on the number three, and no allusion to the national history of the Jews, as some suppose. It simply means that a fig-tree’s failure to bear fruit for three years would justify its being cut down. Those to whom Jesus spoke had been called to repentance by the preaching both of John and of Jesus, and had had ample time and opportunity to bring forth the fruits of repentance, and deserved to be destroyed; but they would still be allowed further opportunity.]

[FFG 326-328]

Fuente: McGarvey and Pendleton Commentaries (New Testament)

Luke Chapter 13

Now, at this moment they reminded Him of a terrible judgment that had fallen upon some among them. He declares to them that neither this case, nor another which He recalls to their minds, is exceptional: that except they repent, the same thing should happen to them all. And He adds a parable in order to make them understand their position. Israel was the fig-tree in the vineyard of God. For three years He had been threatening to cut it down; it did but spoil His vineyard-did but encumber and uselessly cover the ground. But Jesus was trying for the last time all that could be done to make it bear fruit; if this did not succeed, grace could but make way for the just judgment of the Master of the vineyard. Why cultivate that which only did harm?

Nevertheless He acts in grace and in power towards the daughter of Abraham, according to the promises made to that people, and demonstrates that their resistance, pretending to oppose the law to grace, was but hypocrisy.

However (Luk 13:18-21) the kingdom of God was to take an unexpected form in consequence of His rejection. Sown by the word, and not introduced in power, it would grow on the earth until it became a worldly power; and, as an outward profession and doctrine, would penetrate the whole sphere prepared for it in the sovereign counsels of God. Now this was not the kingdom established in power acting in righteousness, but as left to the responsibility of man, although the counsels of God were being accomplished.

At last, the Lord takes up, in a direct manner, the question of the position of the remnant and of the fate of Jerusalem (Luk 13:22-35).

As He went through the cities and villages, fulfilling the work of grace, in spite of the contempt of the people, some one asked Him whether the remnant, those that would escape the judgment of Israel, should be many. He does not reply as to the number; but addresses Himself to the conscience of the inquirer, urging him to put forth all his energy that he might enter in at the strait gate. Not only would the multitude not enter in, but many, neglecting that gate, would desire to enter into the kingdom and not be able. And moreover, when once the master of the house was risen up, and the door was shut, it would be too late. He would say unto them, I know you not, whence ye are. They would plead that He had been in their city. He would declare that He knew them not, workers of iniquity: there was no peace for the wicked. The gate of the kingdom was moral, real before God-conversion. The multitude of Israel would not go in at it; and outside, in tears and anguish, they should see the Gentiles sitting with the depositaries of the promises; while they, the children of the kingdom, according to the flesh, were shut out, and so much the more miserable that they had been nigh unto it. And those who had appeared to be first should be the last, and the last first.

The Pharisees, under pretence of consideration for the Lord, advise Him to go away. Thereupon He refers finally to the will of God as to the fulfilment of His work. It was no question of the power of man over Him. He should accomplish His work, and then go away; because Jerusalem had not known the time of her visitation. Himself, her true Lord, Jehovah, how often would He have gathered the children of this rebellious city under His wings, and they would not! Now His last effort in grace was accomplished, and their house left desolate, until they should repent, and, returning to the Lord, say according to Psa 111:1-10, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. Then He would appear, and they should see Him.

Nothing can be plainer than the connection and the force of these conversations. For Israel it was the last message, the last visitation of God. They rejected it. They were forsaken of God (though still beloved) until they should call upon Him whom they had rejected. Then this same Jesus would appear again, and Israel should see Him. This would be the day that the Lord had made.

His rejection-admitting the establishment of the kingdom as a tree and as leaven, during His absence-bore its fruit among the Jews until the end; and the revival amid that nation in the last days, and the return of Jesus on their repentance, will have reference to that great act of sin and rebellion. But this gives rise to further important instructions with regard to the kingdom.

Fuente: John Darby’s Synopsis of the New Testament

DOOM OF THE IMPENITENT

Luk 13:1-5. And there were certain ones at that time announcing to Him concerning the Galileans, whose blood Pilate mingled with their sacrifices. And responding, He said to them, Do you think that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they suffered these things? I say unto you, No; but unless you repent, you shall all perish in a similar manner. This incident had occurred sometime during Pilates proconsulship, when the Galileans were at Jerusalem offering their sacrifices, and a riot breaking out, the Roman guards, who were always convenient in the Tower Antonia near the temple, rushed forth and slew them on the spot, so that their blood actually mixed with the blood of their sacrifices. They ask Him to explain this awful tragedy. He simply turns the matter over to them, using it by way of admonition, as He saw, in the clear light of His infallible Divinity, the rivers of blood accumulating and ready to overflow all that country in the desolating Roman wars, which, within forty-one years of that date, blotted out the Jewish nation. He saw that those very people were going to perish by the Roman arms, just as those Galileans of whom they spoke to Him. If they had repented, they would have escaped that awful slaughter, as all of the Christians, pursuant to His warning, did leave the country in time to save their lives, going away to Pella, beyond the Jordan. Hence repentance unto life was the only escape of those people from the bloody deluges which Jesus then saw accumulating, as well as from the retributions of eternity. Or do you think that those eighteen on whom the tower in Siloam fell and slew them were sinners above all the people who were dwelling in Jerusalem? I say unto you, No; but unless you may repent, you shall all perish in a similar manner. During the siege at Jerusalem that tower at Siloam fell on eighteen, and crushed them. As His audience were Galileans, it is hardly probable that these unfortunate eighteen were also Galileans who had gone to the siege. You see this case is parallel with the above, and consequently explained in the same way. Some wonder that Josephus gives no account of these tragedies, but that is not astonishing, as instances of this kind were so common, and the Jewish wars so many, he passed by them as insufficient for notice.

Fuente: William Godbey’s Commentary on the New Testament

Luk 13:1. There were some present at that season of the passover, that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. Though this might be blood for blood, yet it was a profane action, and contrary to all laws which regard the sanctity of temples. This occurrence is related at large by Josephus, in his Antiquities of the Jews, book 18. chap. 5. Judas the Gaulonite revolted against the Romans, and refused to call any man lord. He and his people were destroyed.

Luk 13:5. Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish; as Judas and his people did, who led the Jews into a revolt against the Romans. It is not doubted but the men whom Pilate massacred were of that faction. Now, our Saviour directed the relators of this transaction to repentance, the only sure way to avert impending judgments. So Ahab, Hezekiah, and Nineveh obtained mercy. And had Jerusalem embraced the truth, and been reformed of its wickedness, its inhabitants would not have been infatuated to destruction. Whenever we hear of a visitation, or of an accident which has fallen on others, let us always fly for shelter to the Lord, and not judge those who have suffered from his rod. Act 5:37.

Luk 13:6. A certain man had a figtree planted in his vineyard. A happy parable, luminous and striking in its figures. We learn from it that Israel perished for barrenness, having rejected and crucified the Lord of glory. We may also learn from it a series of most instructive lessons concerning the christian church.

(1) Every hearer of the gospel is compared to a tree, of whom the Lord expects fruit according to the culture bestowed on his soul.

(2) There are many barren souls in the pale of the church. Our sins are many, and our tears few. We deliver many warnings from the pulpit, but conversions seldom reward our toil. The crowd are devoted to the pleasures and cares of life, while the gleanings only seem left for the Lord.

(3) We find that God has long patience with barren souls. These three years I come seeking fruit, and find none. In every year, and in every change of circumstances, the Lord addresses the sinner with new arguments and motives to repentance, yet the sinner remains in barrenness still. (4) The justice of God is impatient to cut down the barren soul, it urges a thousand cogent arguments for his immediate punishment. Why cumbereth he the ground? Why should he be spared; he is neither awed by chastisement, nor softened by love? Why should he enjoy the bounties of providence? He will daily turn them to occasions of sin. Why should he be indulged with wife and children? He will assuredly poison them by his principles, and corrupt them by his example. Therefore cut him down, for indulgence is but a waste of mercy.

(5) Wicked men are spared solely through the intercession of Christ. He prays that they may be spared, till he shall employ new and additional means for their conversion. But if those means shall fail also, the Lords longsuffering mercy as well as justice will conspire to exscind the barren soul. Hear this, oh careless and negligent hearer. The axe is laid already at the root, while the woodman takes off his clothes to lay against it the mighty blows of a vindictive arm.

Luk 13:11. There was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years. She had laboured under a severe nervous depression all those years, sorely assaulted by the wicked one; yea, her body as well as her mind was bowed down under it. Oh what charity, what grace dwelt in the Redeemer, that after preaching the word of life he would not leave this poor abject creature a prey to the extreme of mental misery and bodily pain. May the same spirit of compassion rest on all his ministers.

Luk 13:19. A grain of mustard seed. See Mat 13:32.

Luk 13:23-24. Are there few that be saved? Some of the jews presumptuously contended that every Israelite should be saved, and they most grossly wrested the sense of scripture to support so absurd a notion. They affirmed in substance, that an absolute promise of salvation was made to the third part of their nation then alive; for two parts perished by the sword and the pestilence when the city was destroyed by the Chaldeans. Rabbin Johanan, in Lightfoot, affirms, that although a man had learned [and practised] only one statute of the law, yet he should escape hell. On the other hand, some of the rabbins said that few should be saved. 2Es 8:3. On this subject Resh Lachish was as much deranged as the late Mr. Johnson of Liverpool. They both affirmed that but one of a city, and two of a family or tribe, shall be saved. Hence the question here put to our Lord was a matter of debate in the schools; and the great wisdom of his answer reproves debates about nonessentials, especially about the final destiny of men, which does not belong to human decision. The injunction to strive to enter in at the strait gate, fully implies the possibility of every mans salvation. If otherwise, our miseries are treated with derision. Nay, he said what was truly wise and proper. , agonize, fight, or labour to enter in at the strait gate, as explained in Mat 7:13. Christ has here obviously shown, says Grotius, that the number to be saved is nowhere so definitely decreed as to exclude the efforts of the human will, seeing all are invited to walk in the good way. Poli. Synop. in loc. But no man can enter who does not mortify the flesh, renounce his own righteousness, and trust in Christ alone.

Luk 13:32. Go and tell that fox, behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to- day and to-morrow. On the third day I shall finish my work in his dominions of Galilee. But the words are especially understood of our Lords resurrection, as in the next verse. Ministers must not desist from the work of the Lord because of the frowns of men.

Luk 13:35. Ye shall not see me until ye shall say, blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. These words are confessedly difficult. If we apply them, as some do, to our Saviours triumphant entrance into Jerusalem, it is obvious that Christ spake them after he had entered the city. Compare Matthew 21 and Mat 23:39. They cannot refer to the day of judgment, but they may refer to Zec 14:4, when he shall stand in an explicable manner on mount Olivet. He shall come out of Zion as the deliverer from Gog and Magog, Ezekiel 38., and he shall then turn away ungodliness from Jacob.

REFLECTIONS.

We again follow the blessed Redeemer up to the season of the passover, where one told him of the foul tragedy of Pilate in the massacre of penitents presenting their sacrifices to the Lord. Those men had no trial, no advocate, nor were they allowed to make any defence. If pity and compassion were the motives of the relator, the act was laudable; but if, as in Luk 12:54, it was to draw words of reflections upon Pilate, the design did not succeed.

On the contrary, the Lord improved the tragic visitation, as all ministers should improve the catastrophes of providence. Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. These are awful words, and were fulfilled to the letter when the Romans stormed Jerusalem. A reformation would have saved the nation, but that grace seemed to be denied. The healing of the woman, afflicted for eighteen years, was a most gracious act of power and condescension; yet it roused the slumbering demon in the rulers heart in undisguised malignity. But under the terrific aspects of his own portrait, he hastily covered the nudity of his heart with the robes of an angel of light, pretending zeal for the sanctity of the sabbath day. So Jezebel hallowed the murder of Naboth with zeal to purge the land of blasphemy against the Lord, and against the king. Why ask for proofs of original depravity, when we are overwhelmed with evidence.

While the Lord was dropping gracious words in Galilee, and moving in a glorious sphere, one asked a question of Hebrew theology, which was much debated by their wise men, whether few would be saved. And why ask a question which mortals cannot resolve? How infinitely superior is the wisdom of our divine tutor to that of the schools, in exhorting us to strive for salvation with all our powers. If the flesh is to be vanquished, if every unholy thought must be suppressed, and if we must love our enemies, we shall need that holy influence which creates a new heart and a right spirit within us. We must agonize in the fight, for the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent taketh it by force.

Above all, towards enemies and men disobedient to the gospel, let us cherish the sorrows and sentiments of the Saviour towards Jerusalem. Four times we read that he wept and lamented over the incorrigible city. Luk 19:41. Mat 23:37. Joh 11:35. Yea, he wept, he preached, he prophesied with all the divine emotions of prophetic tenderness over the devoted city, which fought against all the cares of heaven for its conversion. May we learn to weep in his tears, and to grieve for sinners in all his grief.

Fuente: Sutcliffe’s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments

Luk 13:1-9. Exhortations to Repentance.The theme of Luk 12:57-59 is continued and illustrated by references to two incidents and by a parable. The section is peculiar to Lk. A company of Galilean pilgrims had come into collision with the Romans and had been massacred by Pilates orders while they were sacrificing in the Temple courts. A garrison was always kept in the Tower of Antonia to quell disturbances. Neither Josephus nor any other writer refers to the affair, but it is quite in the line of Pilates policy and conduct. Jesus, hearing of it, declines to admit that the calamity implied exceptional sin on the part of the sufferers, but emphasizes instead the truth that sin involves calamity, and warns His audience that unless they repent they will surely be overwhelmed in the coming disaster. He repeats the warning by reference to an accident that had recently happened in Jerusalem. Eighteen workmen building aqueducts at the Pool of Siloam (on the south side of the city) had been buried under some falling masonry. They were not necessarily the worst men in Jerusalem. Note the word Offenders or debtors; there is a suggestion that they are so styled because Pilate paid them with Sacred money from the Temple treasury. Jesus point is that all His hearers are debtors to Divine justice (cf. Luk 12:58). National sins, if not repented of, will lead to national destruction.

Luk 13:5. repent: the tense of the Gr. verb marks the need of immediate repentance; likewise denotes more exact similarity than in like manner (Luk 13:3).

Luk 13:6-9. In the parable of the Barren Fig Tree the lesson is taught that those who are spared for a (short) time should not miss the opportunity of repentance. The parable, with which cf. Isa 5:1-7, may well have been the source of the miracle of Mar 11:12-14; Mar 11:21 f.*, Mat 21:18-21*. The three years (Luk 13:7) is not to be pressed as an indication of the duration of Christs ministry. Note that the tree not only yields no fruit, it nullifies or sterilises the ground, making good soil useless.

Fuente: Peake’s Commentary on the Bible

REPENT OR PERISH

(vs.1-9)

This chapter shows that righteousness by itself provides no hope for man, but presses upon us the solemn lesson of repentance. Thus it prepares the way for chapters 14 and 15, for chapter 14 shows man’s character in contrast to that of God, yet God remaining a God of grace; while in chapter 15 the heart of God is revealed to man in his lost state, God rejoicing in bringing him back by sovereign grace.

The Jews told the Lord of the Galileans who had evidently been murdered by Pilate in the very act of their sacrificing. This must have taken place at Jerusalem, the center of sacrificial worship. The Jews were apparently thinking, not so much of the cruelty of Pilate, but of some supposed special sin of the Galileans that deserved such punishment. How adept we are in turning attention to the wrongs of others to avoid criticism of ourselves! The Lord answered with a deeply penetrating word. Did they suppose those who suffered in this way were by this proven to be worse sinners than others? He emphatically answered that this was not the case; and added, “but unless you repent you will all likewise perish” (v.3).

To reinforce this He referred to another tragedy, evidently fresh in the minds of the people, in which eighteen victims had been killed in the collapse of a tower. These were dwellers in Jerusalem, so tragedies were not confined to the Galileans. But He pressed home the same lesson. Such things are a warning to the living to repent while they have time, for there is no difference between people as to the fact of their guilt: all need the same grace: all must repent or perish.

The fig tree planted in the vineyard (v.6) is a pointed illustration of the need to repent. The vineyard is Israel (Isa 5:7) planted in a fruitful hill, but through disobedience the vine had been plucked up and scattered among the nations (Isa 5:5-6). The remnant that God recovered from the captivity is looked at as a fig tree now in the vineyard. But as the vine had proven not true to proper character, so now the fig tree produced no fruit for three years. God was about to cut it down, but through the intercession of the dresser of the vineyard, there is one year of grace given. Christ is the Intercessor who has labored with His people that they might bring forth fruit for God, and God bore long with them before they were cut down after the rejection of their Messiah. Even the grace of His patient goodness did not lead them to repentance, but God’s heart of goodness was manifested.

THE CROOKED MADE STRAIGHT

(vs.10-17)

God’s grace continued to be manifested in the ministry of the Lord Jesus. If the many rejected Him, yet He would not ignore any concerned individual. His teaching in the synagogue on the sabbath was for all who would hear, and there was one woman in special need. Her spine so affected as to leave her pathetically bent over, unable to stand erect (v.11). It is a picture of Israel being affected by the sad ravages of sin, her way twisted and crooked, and she brought down to a point of inability to help herself.

For one who realizes and acknowledges such helplessness, there is certainly grace available from God. The Lord Jesus called her, and without any preliminaries, pronounced her healed of her infirmity (v.12). He backed up His words by laying on His hands, and she was immediately made straight. Israel could have received such grace if only she acknowledged her crooked condition, as she yet will when faced with the great tribulation. The woman, in evident faith, glorified God, showing a lovely contrast to the general state of cold criticism fostered among the people by their religious leaders.

The ruler of the synagogue, rather than rejoicing that the woman had been healed from a pathetic infirmity, was indignant that she had been healed in his synagogue on the sabbath day (v.14). Mere religion without Christ is tragically unreasonable and coldly prejudiced. This ruler addressed, not the Lord, but the people, scolding them for coming on the sabbath day to be healed. He did not stop to consider that, if the healing the Lord was doing was work, then even preaching was work. But this was not servile work, no mere working for gain, which the law forbid (Lev 23:7). God certainly did not forbid such things as healing the sick under law. Only legal minded men could imagine such cruel restraints.

The Lord did not hesitate to brand the ruler as a hypocrite, for the Lord reminded him that his own actions condemned his words, for it was common for them to release their animals from their stalls and lead them to water on the sabbath days. They considered (and rightly so) that this was proper care and consideration for animals. But these rulers refused to allow such care for a suffering woman! Perhaps they expected monetary from their animals if they were well while they had no profit from a human being healed!

The Lord spoke of the woman as a daughter of Abraham. This involves more than a natural relationship, but the relationship of true faith (Gal 3:7). After eighteen years of bondage to Satan, should she be kept under this bondage because it was the sabbath day? The Lord knew how to express matters in such a way as to show up the cruelty of mere religious prejudice.

His words put His adversaries to shame, although not ashamed enough to confess their wrong. At least the common people rejoiced in recognizing His works as glorious and not illegal. But prejudice blinded the leaders to the moral grandeur of what He was doing.

PARABLES OF THE MUSTARD SEED AND LEAVEN

(vs.18-21)

This leads on in verse 18 to the Lord declaring the fact that even in the kingdom of God, which was being introduced, there would be the same opposing principles as were seen then in Israel. As Israel had degenerated into a state where its leaders were hypocrites, so in the kingdom of God such a state would develop. The grain of mustard seed, very small indeed, is a picture of the beginning of that kingdom. But it would grow into a great tree, outdoing the normal growth of a mustard plant. When it became great in the world, the birds of the air would lodge in its branches. Such is the present condition of the kingdom. This is outward Christianity — Christendom — for the fowls of the air symbolize Satan’s activity, and Satan has today taken advantage of the growth of Christianity to introduce innumerable hypocrites, taking a place as though they were actually Christians. This is the external character of the kingdom today.

Its internal state is seen in the following parable (vs.20-21). In each case it is seen as introduced in purity, but eventually evil is admitted, for the kingdom has been entrusted to the hands of men who always introduce corruption into what God entrusts to them. The woman hiding the leaven in three measures of meal speaks of the professing church being guilty of introducing false doctrine into the very sphere where the precious purity of Christ as the meal offering is the food of God and the food of His saints, who are priests of God (Lev 2:9-10). The doctrine of Christ has been corrupted by subtle deceit, so the kingdom suffers this internal contamination in our present day.

EMPHASIZING REALITY

(vs.22-35)

Continuing to travel to various cities and villages on His way to Jerusalem, the Lord was questioned whether few will or many will be saved. He did not answer directly, but in a way to stir the serious exercise of the individual, for in speaking of the masses of humanity, people too often want to avoid personal responsibility. The Lord told his questioner to strive to enter in by the narrow gate, that is, to earnestly seek the true path of God. The wide gate (Mat 7:13) is to be avoided, for many go in there, just following the crowd to destruction. One is not saved by his striving, but if one is lax and half-hearted about a matter so important, how can he expect God to show him grace? For the time would come when it would be too late for people to become concerned. Many will eventually seek to enter in, but will be unable. They will be much like Esau who earnestly sought the birthright he had lost by unconcern, but was rejected because he found no place for repentance (Heb 12:17). He wanted the blessing, but would not repent of his sin.

The future coming of the Lord at the Rapture is involved in verse 25 (cf.Mt.25:10), the Master having risen up, after long patience, to shut the door to heaven (the saved being first brought in). Then many will pray, not in honest repentance, but in desperation, wanting the door opened to them. How solemnly chilling is the Lord’s answer, “I do know know you, where you are from.” The Lord cannot acknowledge any true relationship.

The people will protest that He ought to know them because they have eaten and drunk in His presence (though they cannot say, “having fellowship with Him”), and that He has taught in their streets. Because of these outward contacts they demand some recognition. This is the very character of the hypocrite. He touches the fringes of Christianity by his formal observances, but in heart he does not know the Lord. Therefore the Lord repeated, “I tell you I do not know you, where you are from.” He then adds the solemn words, “Depart from Me, all you workers of iniquity.” Their ability to deceive will no longer make way for them: their falsehood will be exposed.

What humiliation for those who thought they could brazen their way through every obstacle into heaven! These Jewish leaders boasted in their natural fathers — Abraham, Isaac and Jacob — and in the prophets of Israel, but they would find they had no spiritual relationship with them at all. “Weeping and gnashing of teeth” would be theirs, while their fathers and the prophets would have the pure joys of the kingdom of God, from which they themselves would be thrust out. For the kingdom will be fully purified from the admixture of which we read in verses 19-21. They will gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and those who practice lawlessness, and will cast them into the furnace of fire. There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth (Mat 13:41-42). The weeping is only in self-pity, not in repentance. Wailing is the attitude of complaining, for faith is absent. Gnashing of teeth is a spirit of rebellion, not corrected even by the solemn judgment of God.

However, verse 29 shows that if Jews debar themselves by unbelief, God will yet bring others (Gentiles) from the east, west, north and south to sit down in the kingdom of God. Those whom men consider “last” — of no importance — (as Jews considered Gentiles), will be first because of the reality of faith. Those who are considered “first” (as Jews considered themselves because of their outward show of religion to impress others) will be last. God is a God of truth, and all will be brought to its proper level in the day of His judgment.

Verse 31 shows us that hypocrisy hates exposure. The Pharisees attempted to intimidate the Lord by demanding that He leave or be killed by Herod. Of course, if they had any confidence that Herod would actually kill Him if He remained, they would certainly rather have had Him remain! The threat was hypocritical. However, it seems likely that Herod himself was involved in the hypocrisy, for the Lord in replying called him a “fox.” It was an empty threat, made in the hope He would leave, rather than expose their hypocrisy. Thus, as He reproved their hypocrisy, they added to it!

The Lord instructed the Pharisees to return the message to Herod that the Lord would continue to cast out demons and do cures “today and tomorrow.” The two days speak of testimony that would continue faithfully despite all objections, and the third day is evidently a reference to His being perfected in resurrection. It is clear that He does not speak of three successive literal days.

He continued His journey toward Jerusalem. He would not be frightened away from this purpose. It was in Jerusalem, not in Herod’s domain of Galilee (Luk 3:1), that He would die. “But He would “walk,” not run away. His measured, firm devotion to the will of God would not be affected by man’s threats. It was Jerusalem, God’s appointed center, that had achieved the notoriety of killing the prophets (v.33). The measure of her hypocrisy would yet be more emblazoned before the whole world in the murder of Israel’s Messiah.

His heart expanded in a precious expression of tenderest love and concern for that guilty city: “How often I wanted to gather your children together” (v.34). He is far more than a prophet: He is Jehovah, the God of Israel, as of the whole creation. He had pleadingly spoken many times throughout the Old Testament, but now affirmed, “you were not willing.”

Now the city was about to crucify its Lord. How then can these leaders any more glory in their house, the temple? The Master of the house having been cast out, their house is left desolate. This would not be for a short time either. With a solemn “assuredly,” Israel was told they will not see Him until the time their attitude toward Him is totally changed, when (at the end of the great tribulation) they will give Him His place of supreme blessedness when He comes in the name of Jehovah, of whom He Himself is the perfect representation.

Fuente: Grant’s Commentary on the Bible

Verse 1

Nothing is known of this occurrence except what is here stated. The altar, on which sacrifices to God were offered, was considered a sort of sanctuary, where human life was sacred, except in extreme cases of crime, such as demanded a sudden and terrible retribution. (See Exodus 21:14; also the narrative commencing 1 Kings 2:28-46.) It seems that Pilate, the Roman governor, exasperated by some sedition of certain Galileans who had come to Jerusalem to worship, had violated this sanctuary, and slain them in the very courts of the temple, mingling their blood with the blood of their sacrifices. The persons who came to Jesus with the tidings, expected, probably, that he would be betrayed into some expressions of abhorrence for this act of violence perpetrated against his countrymen, which might be made the means of involving him in difficulty with the Roman government. Instead of this, he simply deduces from the case a great moral truth, which is aptly illustrated by it, namely, that the calamities of this life are not to be understood as tests of guilt.

Fuente: Abbott’s Illustrated New Testament

CHAPTER 13

Ver. 1.-Whose blood Pilate mingled. That is, whom while they were sacrificing in Mount Gerizim in Samaria, Pilate slew. He slew them that their blood might be mingled with the blood of their victims. Josephus relates the whole at length (Antiq., book xviii. chap. 7), as also does Hegesippus on the destruction of Jerusalem. Josephus says, “A certain impostor incited the people to assemble on Mount Gerizim, a mountain which they held very sacred, by the promise of shewing them certain vessels which Moses had deposited there and he had dug up. They credulously took arms and occupied the village Tirathaba, awaiting the arrival of others that they might ascend the mountain in force. But Pilate seized it before them, and held it with cavalry and foot soldiers. These attacked the Samaritans in the village, killing some and putting the rest to flight. He also took many prisoners, the chief and most powerful of whom he put to death.”

It may be said, “Josephus asserts them to have been Samaritans; how then does Christ call them Galileans?” The answer is, “They were called Samaritans from their country and nation, but Galileans from their sect and heresy.” So says Baronius. To explain the matter, observe that Judas of Galilee, as St. Luke says, Acts v. 37, was the author of the sect of Galileans who rebelled against Csar, saying that it was not lawful for the Jews, who were a faithful people, and worshipped the true God, to be subject to Caesar, a Gentile, and an idolater, and to give him tribute; for they ought to acknowledge and obey no other lord but God. So S. Cyril in the Catena, Theophylact, Euthymius, and Titus. Hence Pilate sent a force and destroyed them. This sect arose about the time of Christ. Hence Christ and the Apostles, being Galileans by nation, were accused of the same, and they therefore carefully taught in opposition that tribute ought to be given to kings and to Csar, even if Gentiles. Francis Lucas thinks that these Galileans were slain by Pilate in Jerusalem, when they were sacrificing in the Temple, because Pilate was Procurator of Juda and not of Samaria. But Josephus plainly says that they were killed in Mount Gerizim, which is in Samaria. The Samaritans, moreover, were a schism from the Jews, and would not go into the Temple at Jerusalem, but built another in their own power on mount Gerizim, as we find from S. Joh 4:20. Pilate therefore attacked these Samaritans as rebels, and put them to death in Samaria, as open enemies to Csar. When the slaughter of the Samaritans was frequently repeated, there were different opinions on the subject, many affirming that they were wicked men and hated by God; their sacrifices not only being rejected but also mixed with their blood. They related this to Christ and asked His opinion of the matter, but, Christ made a wise use of this occasion, and drew from it an argument to rouse them to repentance, lest a similar vengeance should fall upon them. The preacher should follow this example, and when public slaughter, pest, famine, or wars befall, exhort his people to repentance, that they may escape such inflictions and, with them, the torments of Gehenna.

Ver. 2.-And Jesus answering said unto them, Suppose ye, &c. They did suppose this, but wrongly, for God often corrects those who sin less heavily, to make them an example and a terror to others, and so incite them to penitence. So Bede, Titus, and others.

Ver. 3.-I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. “Likewise”-that is, by a similar death, none excepted, says Maldonatus; and so Wisdom vi 8: “He hath made the small and great, and careth for all alike. For He cares for all without exception, though for some more and for others less.” Secondly, and more simply, You shall equally perish, though by another kind of death, by an eternal instead of a temporal one, or even by a temporal. Thirdly, and properly, Jansenius says, “By a similar death; the destruction and vengeance of God.” For the Jews were besieged by Titus at the time of the Passover, when they were sacrificing; and, when the city was taken, many were slain in the temple, where they were sacrificing, and accustomed to sacrifice. So Euthymius, S. Thomas, Hugo, N. de Lyra, S. Cyril in the Catena.

Observe that Christ here teaches us, in like calamities, to give our minds to the thought of our sins, and to repentance, that we fall not into the like punishments of God.

Symbolically, Bede says that Pilate means, the mouth of the hammerer, (os malleatoris) that is, the Devil, who is always ready to destroy. “Blood”-that is, sin and concupiscence. The sacrifices are good actions which the Devil, either for the delight of the flesh, or from the ambition of human praise, or some other evil motive, pollutes.

Ver. 4.-Or of those eighteen upon whom the tower of Siloam fell. There was a fountain, or rather pool, near Jerusalem of which Isaiah speaks, “This people refuses the waters of Shiloah that go softly,” Isa 8:6. Near this fountain was a tower also called Silo, from it, which in the time of Christ fell down, either from the force of the wind, or from lightning, or an earthquake, or some other like cause, and destroyed eighteen persons who were either in it, or standing near. This, if we only regard secondary causes, may have happened by chance; but if we consider the one primary one, that is, God, it was done by His appointed Providence, who determines to punish some and to terrify others. For with God nothing is fortuitous, but everything is certainly foreseen and prepared, that nothing in His Kingdom should, as Boethius says, be ascribed to chance or temerity. God, then, orders these events for the chastisement and correction of man, that others, seeing their neighbours killed by the fall of a tower or some other sudden accident, may fear lest something similar happen to themselves, and so may repent and reconcile themselves to God, lest they be overwhelmed by His judgments and condemned to Gehenna. This is what God said by the prophet Amos, “Shall there be evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it?” Isa 3:6; and by Isaiah, “I form the light and create darkness, I make peace and create evil” Isa 45:7. The poets and philosophers saw the same through a shade: -0 qui res hominumque Deumque, ternis regis imperiis, et fulmine terres. “0 Thou who dost the affairs Of men and gods, by laws eternal rule, And by thy lightning fierce dost terrify.”

And Plutarch (In Moral.), “As if a blind man should fall against a person, and call that person blind for not avoiding him, so we make Fortune blind, whereas we stumble against her from our own want of sight. For this very ‘Fortuna fortunans,’ which is, in truth, no other than God Himself, and the Providence of God is most keen of sight, and has many more eyes than Argus.”

Symbolically. “The tower,” says Bede, “is Christ, Silo, that is, He who is sent by the Father into the world, and who crushes to powder all the wicked upon whom He falls, through the sentence of His condemnation.”

Think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem? “Sinners”-the Arabic has culpabiles; the Chaldaic, chare bim, i.e. debtors (for a debtor owes his soul, that is 10,000 talents, S. Matt. xviii. 24, to God). Christ shows clearly that these eighteen who were killed by the fall of the tower of Siloam, were sinners, though not, perhaps, the worst and greatest that were in Jerusalem.

Ver. 5.-I tell you, Nay; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. “This shows,” says S. Chrysostom, “that these eighteen were appointed as an example and terror to the others; though each was punished for his own sins. This was made wholesome matter for others, that the fool might be made wiser by the event. For God does not punish all here, but He leaves a time for repentance. Again, he does not leave all for a future punishment, lest many should deny His Providence.”

Verses 6, 7.-He spake also this parable. “Cumbereth”-the Greek is , that is, loads with a useless burthen, nay, renders the ground barren and fruitless, as well by its shade as by its roots, which keep the earth’s moisture from the other trees. The Syriac says, “keeps it idle;” for , is idle, inert, devoid of strength.

In the letter the fig-tree represents the synagogue of the Jews, which God planted through Moses; to which Christ came by the Incarnation, to cultivate it by His preaching. Christ, therefore, is the keeper of the vine, that is, of the synagogue, to whom God said, “Cut it down, for now for three years in which Thou hast preached to it, I have looked for the fruit of faith and good works, and I find none, from the unbelief, perverseness, and malice of the Jews.” Christ intercedes for it, that the Father would allow Him to tend it by His preaching for one year more, or, at least, for half an one; and then, if it gave no fruit, it might be cut down. So it came to pass: for the Jews, in the fourth year of Christ’s preaching, at the Passover, adding sin to sin, and becoming more and more perverse, crucified Him; so that, a few years after, Titus was sent by God as His avenger, and took Jerusalem, and destroyed all Juda. What remains are additions belonging to the finish of the parable, which it is unnecessary to apply to what is signified by it.

S. Ambrose observes, that the fig-tree is an apt symbol of the Synagogue: first, because it was a tree with abundance of leaves, but which disappointed its owner in his hope of fruit. Secondly, while the doctors of the Synagogue were fruitless of good works and boasted only of words like redundant leaves, the vain shadow of the law flourished exuberantly, but the false hope of the expected produce deceived the prayers of the people.

Secondly, as the fig puts out a green, that is an immature, fig (grossum) instead of blossoms, which soon falls, and then produces a savoury and solid fruit, so the Synagogue firstly put forth the Jews, like green and evanescent fruit, and then, through Christ, gave Christians, like mature and savoury figs. So Pliny, viii 7, “Figs are produced late, if the green fruit, when exceeding the size of a bean, are taken away, for then are produced figs that ripen later.”

Tropologically. The fig is any individual person, especially a believer; the gardener is Christ, the Apostles, and the like; the Lord is God the Father, or the Holy Trinity. Our own Salmeron (tom. vii., tract 21), gives various reasons and analogies, why the faithful are compared to a fig. 1. The fig produces sweet fruit, which seems to be purses of honey and sugar, and the righteous produce the like. 2. As the fig tree increases little in height but is always short, so the righteous cast themselves down, and humble themselves. 3. The fig, instead of blossoms, gives fruit, and that twice; namely, the early ripe in the summer, and in the autumn the later-for the fig bears twice a year, as the righteous is ever plentifully bringing forth the fruit of good works. 4. As the fig makes a shade with its ample leaves, so the righteous defends and protects others by his charity. 5. The fig is never grafted, into another tree, because of its exceeding sweetness, which cannot leave it. So the righteous rests in no man, but in God alone and his own conscience. 6. The, fig tree, if stripped of its bark, gives no fruit, but withers away; and .the righteous, unless protected by the bark of honest conversation, modesty, and outward decency, will bring no fruit with his neighbours. 7. The fig has medical properties, and heals diseases, as Isaiah healed Hezekiah by means of a fig (Isa. xxxviii. 21). Pliny also says that the fig alone, of trees, has medical virtues. So the righteous, because he is perfect and mature in virtue, ministers to the infirmities of others, by teaching, advising, and living holily. He adds that lopping and pruning it remedies its too great luxuriousness; as the righteous by circumcising and cutting off the desire of honour above, and the appetites of the senses below, by meditations on death and burial, is rendered fruitful in virtue and good works, and converts many of his neighbours to God.

Behold these three years I come seeking fruit. This alludes to the nature of the fig tree, which sometimes gives fruit in its third year. If not then, it commonly does not give it at all.

Symbolically, these three years, according to Euthymius, signify the three policies or political status of the Jews, under the judges, Kings, and the High Priests, namely the Maccabees. St. Ambrose says “He came to Abraham, He came to Moses, He came to Mary; that is, He came in circumcision, He came in the Law, He came in the body. We acknowledge His Advent from His benefits to us. In the first, Purification; in the second, Sanctification; in the third, justification-Circumcision purified, the Law sanctified, Grace justified-one in all, and all in one; no one can he cleansed but one who fears God: no one deserves to receive the Law but one who is purified from sin: no one comes to Grace but he who knows the Law.” So also St. Cyril: “God sought the nature of the human race before the Law, under the Law, and under Grace by waiting, admonishing, visiting; but some are not corrected by the natural law, nor taught by precept, nor converted by miracle.”

Tropologically, these three years, says Theophylact, are the three ages of man-childhood; full manhood; and old age. For every one ought at all times to bring forth the fruits of virtue to God, as is fitting and proportionate to every age. God, who would have no age of man idle, requires these of every one.

And He, namely, the dresser of the Vine, Christ and the Apostles, answering said unto him. Christ and the Apostles, says the Interlineator, knowing that some of the Jews could be saved, pray God to delay the avenging of the Lord’s cross, that is, the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus.

And if it bear fruit. Understand, “It shall be well, it shall be safe, and it shall be saved.” It is an aposiopesis. The Arabic adds, “For it has brought forth fruit.” The Synagogue formerly gave fruit under Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, David, and others.

And if not, then after that thou shall cut it down. As God cut down the Jews by the Romans.

Mystically, S. Augustine (De Verb. Dom.) says: “He who intercedes is all holy; who, within the Church, prays for those who are without.” To dig about the conscience is to teach humility and patience, and to engraft on the mind the consideration of heaven and heavenly things, lest, as S. Ambrose says, the heap overwhelm the root of earthly wisdom and of earthly desires and hide it from view.

And dung it. This is, as S. Ambrose says, the feeling of humility, and S. Augustine (De Verb. Dom.): “Dung is filth, but it causes fruitfulness. The filth of the vine-dresser is the grief of the sinner.” And S. Gregory, “Dung is the sins of the flesh, from which the mind is roused to good works.”

Ver. 10.-And He was teaching in one of the synagogues on the Sabbath. The Sabbath was a festival on which the Jews came to the synagogue to hear the Law and its interpretation, as Christians on the Lord’s day come together to hear mass and the sermon. Christ chose this time and place for the following miracle, that it might be public, and that He might confute and instruct the Pharisees, when speaking against it on account of the Sabbath.

Ver. 11.-And behold there was a woman. “The spirit of infirmity, that is, an infirmity sent by the evil one,” says de Lyra. Euthymius, “The devil of weakness not suffering her to live.” The Arabic reads, “With whom was a spirit of infirmity for eighteen years, and she was bowed together and was not able to stand up by any means.” This infirmity was a curving and bending of the whole body, so that the woman was compelled always to walk bent and stooping. Observe that diseases are often sent by the devils, through the permission of God, for sins of other reasons. Ver. 16 shows the cause of this infirmity, “This daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound,” Thus the devil afflicted Job with various diseases, chap. ii. The same is seen in Psa 78:49, and Mat 9:23. The devil, therefore, made this woman crooked and bent, to compel her always to look down upon the earth.

Eighteen years. It was, therefore, an inveterate and incurable disease, and as such could not be healed by the physicians.

And was bowed together. Looking towards the ground, (cernua) crooked, with her head and back bent downwards-nay, she was less able even than a beast to look up at the sun and heavens, but must always look down at the rocks and the earth. For at the creation (Gen. i.) Os homini sublime dedit, clumque tueri Jussit, et erectos ad sidera tollere vultus,- “God gave to man a lofty countenance, And to regard the heavens commanded him. Bade him to lift his form erect, and gaze Upon the starry host,”-

that he might look up at the sun and the heavens, and, by a heavenly life, journey towards God on high, and be received, into heaven and there enjoy the blessedness of the divine vision; for, as S. Basil says in the Catena, “We should seek heavenly things, and rise above those of earth.” The devil, then, to turn men from heaven, makes them look downwards, so that they see, love, and pursue only earthly things.

Ver. 12.-And when Jesus saw her (the Arabic has “Jesus looked upon her;” with the eyes, that is, of both body and mind; with the eyes of grace, pity, and mercy), He called her to Him, and said to her, Woman, thou art loosed, &c. “Loosed,” that is, thou shalt be dismissed; thou art healed; healed by Me, through the laying on of My hands, as followed. For Christ seems to have done two things at the same time: to have laid His hands upon her, and so healed her, and to have said, Thou art loosed. He said, “Thou art loosed,” and not “I loose thee,” to sharpen the woman’s faith. For Christ often ascribes healing and salvation to His touch, to show the virtue of His word and contact, for in the same moment in which He touched this woman, He healed her. “There was a divine virtue,” says S. Cyril in the Catena, “in the flesh of Christ, by which in an instant He worked great and wonderful miracles. As when He said ‘This is My Body,’ He transmuted the bread into His Body, as He transubstantiates it daily in the Mass. For, to have said, This is My body, is to have made it so; as in the words, ‘He spake and it was done.'” Hence, Titus, “By a word, assuredly most divine, and by a most perfect heavenly power, He removed the infirmity of this woman.” Lastly, the words “Thou art loosed,” that is, thou art freed, shows that the woman had been bound by Satan, constrained, kept down, as by a chain, so that her head appeared fixed to her knees and thighs. This bond Christ loosed, and thus made her erect. For Christ came to destroy the works of the devil.

Ver. 13.-And He laid His hands on her. The hands signify the power of Christ, His authority, rule over diseases and devils; and equally His loving-kindness and beneficence, by which He conferred the benefit of healing upon the woman, through the beneficence of His touch.

Ver. 14.-And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation. With indignation, because he envied Jesus the glory of a miracle by which He had shown Himself, before the whole synagogue and people, to be greater than the ruler. This man made religion and zeal for the observation of the Sabbath the cloak of his feeling. He is therefore called a hypocrite by Christ. So S. Cyril in the Catena, “When the ruler of this ungrateful synagogue saw the woman made suddenly erect by a mere touch, and celebrating the great acts of God, he sullied his zeal for the glory of the Lord with envy, and censured the miracle as if he would show himself solicitous for the Sabbath.” Observe the word “ungrateful.” He ought to have been grateful to Christ and to have given Him thanks for having honoured himself and the synagogue, and distinguished it by this miracle. But envy had so blinded him, that he thought the glory of Christ his own dishonour and disgrace, for he was unable to perform such and so great acts, himself. So Saul ought to have given thanks to David for slaying Goliath, the dread of himself and of all Israel. But envy made him so perverse that he thought the glory of David his own ignominy, imagining that David was preferred to himself, and that he himself, though the king, was placed below him. This is the living image of envy-the mask of religion-veiled and cloaked.

Ver. 15.-The Lord then answered him, and said, Thou hypocrite. Hypocrites who feign sanctity abroad, when within they are full of envy and malice. S. Chrysostom in the Catena: “Christ rightly called him a hypocrite, because he had the face of one who observed the law carefully, but the mind of cunning and envy. He was not disturbed for the Sabbath and its violation, but because of Christ, because He obtained glory.” I have treated the subject at length, Ecclus. 1:37, on the words ne fueris, and Ecclus 2:14, V duplici.

This daughter of Abraham. The argument of Christ is most applicable and forcible, showing that the healing was not a servile act, but one liberal and divine, and therefore, not only not unworthy, but rather most worthy, of the Sabbath-for the Sabbath, nay, even God Himself, the author of it, was wonderfully sanctified and made glorious, as S. Irenus shows when he says that, “Christ, in healing the sick on the Sabbath day, acted not contrarily but according to the law.” Christ then compares, opposes, and prefers the bond and release of the woman to the bond and release of the ox and ass.

Again, every word contains a pregnant antithesis. In the first Christ compares, and prefers the woman, as a daughter of Abraham, to the ox or ass. 2. He compares and prefers the spiritual bond and deliverance of the woman to those of the ox and ass. 3. The woman had suffered this bondage for eighteen years. The ox had borne its tether, and therefore its thirst, only an hour or two. 4. The setting of the ox free was a long and troublesome work, but the healing of the woman was the act of a moment, in which the obligation of the Sabbath could in no way be violated. 5. By this release the woman was restored to perfect health and sanctity, but the ox only drank a little draught of water. Lastly, He convicts the ruler and the Pharisees of inhumanity, because, in the words of Bede, “he postponed the healing of a human being to care of cattle.”

The glorious things that were done by Him. The Syraic-In all the miracles which were done by His hand.

Ver. 18.-Then said He. The word “then” is illative, as is shown by what precedes and follows. Christ saw that He had silenced His enemies, the Pharisees, by His wisdom, and that the people rejoiced and praised both Himself and His word. When He saw them thus rightly disposed, He proposed to them the parable of the kingdom of heaven; for He saw that the way was now prepared for proclaiming this, and for His preaching-that He might incite all to attempt its attainment, and therefore to receive His evangelical doctrine and life. I have explained the parable on S. Mat 13:31.

Ver. 23.-Then said one unto Him, Lord, are there few that be saved? Christ answered in the affirmative that few should be saved, as S. Luke signifies and S. Matt. plainly states, Mat 7:14. Isaiah speaks to the same effect, Isa 10:22; Isa 24:13. Understand “few” by a comparison of all the inhabitants of the whole world; or of the faithful with the unbelieving, for all the latter are condemned for their unbelief, and equally many of the faithful for their wicked lives. The faithful alone are saved, and not all of these. But whether the greater number of them are saved or lost is the question. Some think that the greater number are saved, through the holy sacraments (which very many of them only receive at the end of their lives). Others think that most are lost because they live in a state of mortal sin. The rule of S. Augustine is that as men have lived, so they die. Of these opinions I have shown which is the true one, on S. Jam 2:13, on the words “Mercy rejoiceth against judgment.” The judgment of S. Chrysostom, Homily xl. to the Antiochenes, who numbered 100,000 or more, is formidable. “In our city,” he says, “among so many thousands, scarcely can 100 be found who will be saved, for in the youngers is great wickedness, and in the elders deadness.” And S. Augustine (Bk. iv. ch. 53, against Dresconius) compares the Church to a threshing-floor, on which there is much more chaff than grain, i.e. more reprobate than elect.

Ver 31.-The same day there came certain of the Pharisees, saying, Herod will kill Thee, as he slew John Thy forerunner. Christ seems not to have preached in Galilee at this time, as He had previously left it (Matt. xix.), but in Pera in Juda, for Herod ruled over Pera as well as Galilee. So thinks F. Lucas. Maldonatus and others, however, suppose that these things were done in Galilee, that S. Luke may now insert by recapitulation what had been done there previously, as we find in ver. 24 and Luk 9:51.

Moreover the Pharisees, by this falsehood, pretended that Herod was hostile to Christ; that they might banish Him from among them, or at least that they might test His freedom and conscience and depress Him by implanting in his mind the fear of Herod, and might thus drive Him out of their country. “Lest,” says Euthymius, “by His presence and miracles He might gain fame and attract a multitude.” And perhaps, when going from Pera to Juda, He might fall into the hands of the chief Priests, whom they knew to be contriving His death, as is plain from S. Joh 7:20. Joh 7:25. Herod, indeed, was not opposed to Christ, for he desired to see Him and His miracles, as in chap. ix. 9; nay, he would not condemn Christ when Christ was sent to him by Pilate, but sent Him back to Pilate clad in a white (alba, Vulg., , Greek) robe, as if He were worthy of ridicule and not death, chap. xxiii. So Jansenius, Maldonatus, F. Lucas and others.

Ver.32.-And He said to them. Christ answered the Pharisees freely and loftily when they brought up the fear of Herod. He said that He feared neither Herod, nor the Pharisees, nor the rulers, but He would continue to preach, though against the will of them all, until the day appointed by the Father for His death. He called Herod “a fox,” because he was cunning, crafty, (versipellis) and false, for he killed John the Baptist by fraud and falsehood. Such are heretics the type of whom was Herod, for they seek to kill those who believe, in Christ.

But Christ here rather addresses the Pharisees, and calls them all foxes because they would have instilled a false fear of Herod into His mind, that in flying from Juda He might be taken by the rulers and put to death. Titus says that “He appears, as some think, to direct the whole force of His words against Herod alone, but He turns them against the wickedness of the Pharisees rather than Herod, for He did not say ‘that fox,’ but ‘this fox.'” In fact, to show that the Pharisees resembled foxes by their pretended fraud, He carefully used a middle term, and, as S. Theophylact says, “with intention,” for by saying “fox” in the singular He, made them think that He meant Herod, but by the addition of the demonstrative pronoun “this,” He signified that they themselves were the crafty ones.

Thus Emmanuel S: “The word ‘that’ may apply either to Herod or to him who invented the falsehood that Herod wished to kill Christ; and who must have been one of the Pharisees, the enemies of Christ. The meaning then is, You Pharisees, like crafty and deceitful foxes, would fill Me with the fear of Herod, that I may no longer preach among you; but I forewarn you that I fear neither you nor Herod, nor will I, for any reason, cease to preach; for I am sure that my Father will not suffer Me to be taken and put to death before the day appointed by Him shall have arrived.”

Behold, I cast out devils-I proceed to perform my work against the will not only of Herod but of you-to-day and to-morrow, that is, for some time yet, and the third day, that is, in a short time, when I shall have finished my ministry and preaching, I shall be perfected, i.e. “I shall receive my consummation in a glorious death on the cross, undergone by me willingly and courageously for the salvation of men,” as the Apostle says, Hebrews xi.

Observe the Hebraism by which an indefinite time is put for a definite, as in Hosea vi. 2. So S. Cyril and Theophylact. Euthymius says, “To-day; and therefore to-morrow; that is, for some time yet, though a short one, that is about three months,” for Christ appears to have said this a little before the Feast of Dedication, which is kept upon the 25th of the month Casleu, which answers to part of our November and December, and He was crucified in the following March.

Christ therefore boldly said this to the Pharisees to show, 1. That He feared not death but sought it. 2. To show His Divine Power, by which He would live among men, and teach them, even against their will, as long as the Father and Himself pleased and determined. 3. To increase the vexation of the perverse Pharisees, for they already wished for His destruction.

Christ also calls His death “a consummation,” because in it and by it He consummated the whole conomy of His Incarnation, and the whole work of the mission on which He was sent by the Father, that is, the expiation of all sins, the redemption of the human race, the salvation of the elect; as in Heb 10:14.

Ver. 33.-Nevertheless I must walk. “Must,” says S. Bonaventure, “not from compulsion but from Divine decree.” So S. Cyril, and Titus. Christ repeats this (which He had said in the preceding verse) to show that He was constant in fearing neither Herod nor the Pharisees, and in His determination to preach, against their will, for a short time still, to the day appointed by the Father. The meaning is: “To-day and to-morrow, and the third day following I must walk in the towns and villages, and preach, and on that third day following, that is soon after, be perfected by death on the cross, as I have already said. I now add that on the third day I shall do the same, for although I shall be perfected on this day, yet on this day also I must walk. All the time of my life, even to my death, I must walk in this country, and preach, and work cures, and cast out devils, because I have consecrated my whole life to holy actions, and my death to generous suffering; for I have offered myself to God as a holocaust.” ln Hebrew “to walk” is taken for “to work;” S. Joh 8:12., Joh 23:35; Psa 1:1, and elsewhere. The Syriac has, “I must walk to-day and to-morrow, and on the third day I shall make my journey,” i.e. I shall set out to Jerusalem to my death, and thence to Heaven from which I came.

Morally, the faithful, and especially the apostolic man, may learn to labour strenuously in the Lord’s vineyard even to death and martyrdom, like SS. Peter, Paul, Chrysostom, Athanasius and others. So our own Father Canisius, though worn out by many and great labours, yet ceased not from them until his seventy-seventh year, when he was released at once from them and from his life.

These were his words. “To the soldiers of Christ,” their term of service (stipendia) is not finished till the end of their lives. When they have ended then they begin: death alone gives them their discharge. There is one abode for those who have merited it, heaven. So our own Sacchinus in Bk. iii. of his life: “Let us labour therefore even to death, that after death we may rest for ever in a blessed felicity; for earth is the course (stadium) of a little labour, heaven is the seat of eternal repose.”

For it cannot be that a prophet should perish out of Jerusalem. In the Greek ; that is, it is not fitting, it does not happen. “It cannot be done” is read by the Syriac. It is a hyperbole. It means, “Such is the wickedness and barbarity of Jerusalem, that it seems proper to her that the prophets should be killed by herself, nay, she will not suffer this to be done by any other, but takes it amiss if it be. I do not fear Herod therefore, whom you cast up to Me, because I shall not be put to death by him now in Galilee, but some months hence in Jerusalem, the murderess of the prophets, where, not by Herod, but by yourselves, 0 Pharisees, I shall be crucified and slain.” “For they were accustomed,” says S. Theophylact, “to pour out the blood of the servants, even as they poured out that of the Lord Himself.” So Titus, Jansenius, Maldonatus, and F. Lucas. The last named says: “It cannot be that a prophet should be slain outside Jerusalem, he must be slain within it; not because none were slain outside, for Jezebel slew many in Samaria, 1Ki 8:13, 1Ki 12:10, but as it was most usual for their slaughter to take place within the walls. For the kings had their abode there, and the rulers, the nobles, the scribes, the wise men, and the Pharisees, holy in their own eyes, who, like the people, would not endure the rebukes and admonitions of the prophets; so that the city was changed from the house of God, into the slaughter-house of the prophets, and professed to be, as it were, their place of torture. We read,

2Ki 21:16, “Manasseh shed innocent blood very much, till he had filled Jerusalem from one end to another.”

In like manner at Rome, in various places, and especially at the Ursus Pileatus, where is now the Church of S. Bibiana, a great number of Christians were slain by the unbelieving Emperors: so that the place obtained the vulgar name of “The Shambles of the Martyrs.” Thus it might then have been said with truth, “It is not possible that a Pope should be killed out of Rome, for almost all the Popes, from S. Peter to Silvester, for 300 years, were put to death by the Emperors at Rome for the faith of Christ.”

Fuente: Cornelius Lapide Commentary

13:1 There {1} were present at that season some that told him of the Galilaeans, whose blood {a} Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.

(1) We must not rejoice at the just punishment of others, but rather we should be instructed by it to repent.

(a) Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea almost ten years, and about the fourth year of his government, which might be about the fifteenth year of Tiberius’ reign, Christ finished the work of our redemption by his death.

Fuente: Geneva Bible Notes

6. A call to repentance 13:1-9

Another comment by some people in the crowd led Jesus to give further teaching that He illustrated with another parable. The connecting idea with what precedes is judgment.

The need for repentance 13:1-5

Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)

Luke linked this incident chronologically with the preceding one. Apparently messengers from Jerusalem had just arrived with news about Pilate’s act. This is the usual force of the Greek verb apaggello, translated "reported" or "told." Some Galileans had been in Jerusalem offering sacrifices at the temple. This may have been at Passover since only then did non-priests offers sacrifices. [Note: J. Jeremias, The Eucharistic Words of Jesus, p. 207, footnote 4.] Pilate, the Roman governor of the province of Judea, may have killed them beside the altar in the temple courtyard. However the figure of speech that Luke used to describe Pilate’s action permits a somewhat looser interpretation. There are no extra-biblical references to this event currently extant.

Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)